a new beg

by thejarl7166

beg new a

3. Death is Only an Illusion

Death is Only an Illusion

Hello fellow Humans! This is the first time I write a fanfic, but second time I ever write something. Criticism is very welcome, but pls no bully ;-;

I posted this idea on a Reddit idea thread, but it was buried there, heh. I'll be blunt from now; don't expect massively frequent updates. Writing for me is dependent mainly on my general mood, and I'll keep adding bits and pieces here and there. If I'm lucky, I might spend more than an hour writing. The first few chapters may not make any sense if y'all haven't heard about Bloodborne, but I'll explain things if anyone asks without spoiling the rest. Writing the characters of Worm is kind of hard for me, so If y'all notice anything strange, let me know and I'll edit the chapter.

I truly do care about what I write, and I plan to perfect it to the best of my ability, so please let me know if the quality deviates or other corrections need to be made.

Without further ado, the main series shall begin.

0.1 - Benign

2010, August 27 th . Brockton Bay, Boat Graveyard

Silas Wolfe arrived at his intended dimension. This "Earth Bet" was quite hard to find at first. By following the trail of another Great One that was suspected of abducting his Child, their scent suddenly broke off on a habitable planet. This specific planet was similar to Yharnam from outer space, but still had its differences.

Silas, in his Great form, had senses stronger than the late Flora he slaughtered. He sent out a pulse— sort of specialized locating ability that he developed after altering his own biology. The afterpulse returned with vigor, indicating he was close to his target. He flew into the Earth's atmosphere, arcane energy flowing over his form and protecting his body from burning through entry.

As Silas descended further, he obtained sight of the targeted city. Altering his trajectory, he turned to land in an area with no biological life in the vicinity. After all, this was only a recon mission. He needed to be discrete in finding the Child, lest the natives catch his trail and delay his objective.

The Great One softly landed on the beach, swiftly converting to his human form and donning Cainhurst's Knight attire with the Chikage & Evelyn strapped to his left hip. Taking a deep breath, he was able to distinctly smell the salty aroma emanating from the sea behind him. Silas turned around to face the sea, looking at the extensive graveyard of ships dotting the landscape with the full moon reflecting on the sea waves. A bottomless sea, a bottomless curse. Perhaps Yharnam's mistakes will not be repeated here.

Silas turned his human body to face the multitude of buildings beyond the pavement. He started on a casual walk towards the nearest edifice. He noticed that there was a small alley amidst the buildings. Turning to that alley, he walked on, unaware that an automated surveillance camera captured his arrival.

Silas sent out another pulse, this one returning almost immediately. He was close, he could identify the unique scent Vilebloods retain. Although faint, it was there. He just had to follow its path accordingly. As he was traveling towards an area that contained a heavier scent, he felt two humans nearing him. He changed his course to avoid them, though their presence did not cease, instead they advanced closer. Silas felt peeved and decided to face these humans. He could always slaughter them if they prove to be hostile.

He arrived at an open, well-maintained street. It was lit by obscenely tall street lamps, with an organized line of houses on the other side. The Child's scent was potent here; he did not need to activate his locating pulse. She was close by—in one of the dwellings further down the street. He did not forget the approaching humans. He shall get them to leave soon and then continue his reconnaissance unimpeded.

Silas turned around after he concluded the humans to be close enough for interaction. They seemed to be surprised, especially the one who was using some sort of screeching flying board. The Hunter planted his left hand on the Chikage's sheath, ready to attack once he deemed it necessary.

The one in the black cloak, a female, approached. She wore a striking resemblance of the early Hunter's attire and stepped forward, clearly looking as if she was superior. She attached her strange crossbow to a clip on her back. The Hunter's superhuman senses were set on edge, carefully analyzing the approaching human, as if it were prey.

"Hey there. You look new. Who are you?" The girl's voice was muffled by a mask depicting a stern expression, her tone had a certain edge to it. Silas surmised her to be young of age, he shall provide some mercy should she inconvenience him.

"... My name is of no matter to you. What do you need of me?" the Hunter demanded in a cold voice. Precise and to the point as he stared her down.

"You're gonna be like that, huh? Openly displaying your sword and pistol, all while walking down a nice neighborhood. It's obviously suspicious, especially considering we don't know why you're even here." The girl was adamant on his whereabouts. Silas concluded that he would need to attack her mind should she prove too cumbersome.

"You are not privy to my destination, you needn't know why I am here. It's better for you to leave, you're wasting my time speaking nonsense." Silas was growing irritated with her incessant accusations. He turned to leave, non-verbally ending the conversation there. As he was walking away from the duo, he heard the girl shouting after him.

"Hey! Who the fuck do you think you are!?" She shouted angrily.

Silas was done with her. She dare insult him as well? Words were not going to apply here, he would have to inject her mind with his will. He swiftly turned on his heel, staring intently into her obscured eyes.

"I am a Hunter . You will not speak to me again, lest you suffer the pain of defying my orders . You will abandon the desire of ever pursuing me. If I see you again, I will not be so merciful to you. Leave. "

The Hunter swiftly turned to move in his original direction. His gait was no longer casual, only the determination of completing his mission on the forefront of his mind.

He was pleased when he heard the cries of pain emanating from the young girl, she will no longer be a problem. The Hunter briefly glanced back to the location of the young girl. He quickly enhanced his vision to see in farther distances, and was satisfied in what he saw.

The girl's eyes were not bleeding, a good sign. Her body was convulsing, almost in sync with every breath. The floating boy got off his board and tried to help. Hah . Her only solution is to stop herself from remembering him. The mere thought of his existence should induce enough pain to condition her, and that's without mentioning her defiance to his orders. My training in Yharnam proved successful, she did not gain Insight from my attack. I shall find those with stronger minds, they may produce peculiar results.

Chapter 2: 0.2 - Shallow

Summary:

New main character! who could she be?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

2010, September 8 , The Myers' Residence.

I knew that going to school was inevitable, but it is nice to dream. Deciding that staying in bed would waste more time than I liked, I got up to change into my outerwear, something nice and comfy should do the trick. I wouldn't wanna dress nice, be noticed by someone popular, then always be expected to dress in a specific manner. Takes away the smaller freedoms in school.

Looking over myself in the mirror, I wore one of my dad's older band T-shirts, a graphic depiction of an Aleph metal band; Split Tongues. A black knee length skirt, with some black leggings. Certainly not because I didn't shave. No doubt. The ensemble was almost perfect. Emphasis on almost. Why? My hair.

For some reason, ever since I turned seven my hair has gradually become white. The natural brown that I always cherished from my own mother is gradually replaced every year by strangely natural white hair. From an outsider's view, I might as well be a wannabe punk who dyes her hair white. Even my own mother doesn't know anything about the how's and the why's. My dad… I know he's hiding something from me. What's frustrating me is why he won't say anything. His promises of telling me when I'm older seem to be farther and farther away than ever happening.

Oh well, no reason to sulk about this any longer. Daddy must have his own plausible excuse that would explain the delays. I decided that my outfit for the day is good enough, and set out of my room to go downstairs, hearing the sound of manly laughter from the kitchen put a small smile on my face.

The sight of my own dad laughing his ass off wasn't particularly rare, he has his goofy moments. However, noticing my mother pout in fake anger was also a nice view. Ever since her eyesight got significantly worse, her bright personality has taken a hit. I'm glad to see she retains some of her past. She has been managing, but is still dependent on us to do most things. She's not a usual housewife, My father has taken her role and is the newly appointed house-husband.

Mom was seated at the dining table near the kitchen, trying and failing, to eat her omelette peacefully. Dad was crazily waving a fork directly in front of her face, all while making weird faces that he thought no one would see.

"Jim, you better give me that fork before I stab your face with my spoon"

"Oh NO! I have been threatened by the queen, by what power do you hold against my position to threaten me?"

"You live in a matriarchy. I rule supreme. Gimme that fork. Now!" By some strange miracle, my mother actually caught the fork that was waving around her face. Even she was momentarily surprised by her feat, but quickly puffed her chest proudly. She pointed to the slight right of my dad, missing his body.

"Hah! Even when your opponent is partially blind, you still lose! What do you have to say about that? Hmmmm?" My father had a very bright smile on his face. I'm guessing their fake fight was all part of his plan to bring a smile to mom's face. He always excelled at that.

"Hey mom, dad."

"Ah, princess Edith has arrived. Her presence shall decide whether I rule king, and you as my majestic consort." Dad was still playing along, I'll join in.

"I am merely a child, I have no say on the ruler of this country. Please forgive my insolence." I tried to give my best formal bow from a romantic movie I saw with a few friends.

"Yes! My daughter will always have my side in this political drama. Your corrupt reign ends now, Jimmy!" dad was clearly enjoying this, but a glance to his watch made him wince. He clapped his hands together to gain our attention.

"Alright! Let's get some breakfast on the table. Babe I'd love to continue this, but I have my job to attend to. We can play like this after I come back, okay?" Dad appeared to want this skit to end. Can't blame him, he looked spent. Can't imagine how long my mother has been "playing" with him before I woke up.

I excused myself and proceeded to sit on the couch before I heard some sexual remark from mom. I turned on our T.V., the news immediately coming on.

" On our morning news, We have reports from the BBPD about a new serial killer that emerged several days ago. Their methods are grotesque and do not leave a pretty image. Viewer discretion is advised" The picture displayed was what I assumed a human body looked like. Well, after the body was horrifically mangled to pieces, the head cut off cleanly and nowhere to be seen. Holy shit, it looked absolutely repulsing. Strangely, there was literally no blood surrounding the body…

" Jurisdiction has been passed over to the PRT due to suspected parahuman involvement. Luckily, the killer has been targeting gang members. However, we do not know if they will move on to civilians. On to the weather, we have a forecast of…" I turned off the TV. I'll eat with my family instead of worrying about a new killer, thank you very much.

I couldn't get the news off of my mind, so I decided to ask my dad since he's pretty high up the ranks in the PRT.

"Hey dad, the news has been talking about a new parahuman serial killer who has been going around, you have anything juicy to add?" I tried to make my question as innocent as possible.

"Huh? Why would you wanna know something like that?" I caught him off guard, now I can move in for the finishing move. A white lie, but it works.

"I have to write a few paragraphs about recent parahuman involvement, and I chose the killer that came up. I just need info about their recent behaviour, and I thought you'd have something to add aside from the news stations"

"Well, when you word it like that, sure."

Notes:

I'll be posting more chapters at a steady rate until we reach 0.8 after I am done an assignment. see ya.

Chapter 3: 0.3 - Pride

Summary:

Arrogance is the death of many leaders... but not this one.

Yet.

Chapter Text

2010, October 4 th , the Bet Workshop

Setting up an independent Workshop on Earth Bet was not something The Hunter had expected to accomplish, yet here he was, maintaining his Chikage with Evelyn next up for cleaning. The monotonous task of checking, sharpening, and cleaning his beloved sword gave him some time to ponder his next move.

Shink - shink - shink - shink

He has already gained information from some unwilling subjects. Their taste was refreshing, but has turned dull after a few more meals. Interrogating them for knowledge about this dimension proved tedious, and has leaked Insight into their brains, corrupting them, driving most of them insane. Consuming their brains and sorting the memories saved time and added to his efficiency.

Shink - shink - shink - shink

The young girl who he mentally attacked is a Hero. One of the factions on this Earth. The Villains are those who oppose the government and commit crimes. Based on what Silas knows from the laws of this city, he is considered a villain, due to the people he murdered and consumed. He cares not for their labels, helping Annalise is his main objective, and transferring her to a better Earth is only secondary. He shall discuss it with her later. So far, he has determined the main villainous factions in Brockton Bay.

The Empire Eighty-Eight is a racially discriminative gang, with their own Caesar leading them to battle. The humans he ate were only henchmen; low-ranking members who hold little useful data on who they work for, the secure safehouses, and high-ranking members. From the memories attributed to one of the humans, they thought he was part of their sympathizers, due to the colors he wore, and his pale complexion. The E88 is well funded and is known to include more than a dozen of "Parahumans" in their roster.

Shink - shink - shink - shink

The ABB is another racial gang, their members called "chinks" as a derogatory term used to aggravate them. Silas has only eaten twice from the ABB, and has limited data about their operations. He only knows of their leader, Lung. Based on the fear the two members felt, he could be a powerful enemy. Known to transform into a beast the longer he fights is a sight Silas will not miss.

There is one last gang, known as the Merchants. Even to the Hunter, they're filth . Killing themselves with chemical mixtures is even worse than toiling away on alcohol. What makes him hate them the most is their acts of converting others to their lifestyle by forcefully injecting them with addicting drugs. If Annalise orders their eradication, he would enjoy murdering their ilk.

Shink - shink - sheeeeen~~

The Hunter was satisfied with the Chikage. When he moved to grab Evelyn for cleaning, he noticed the sun's position from a nearby window in the warehouse. That took longer than expected. Cleaning Evelyn would delay my outing to the athenaeum … I can manage without her for a single outing. Surely I won't meet any enemies there.

oo0oo

Embarking on his small journey to the athenae- the library, he was satisfied in his outerwear. Donning his favorite garb of the original Hunter set, with the stylish faint yellow of Henryk's trousers, an old hunter cap he acquired from the Nightmare, with Gascoigne's gloves to finish the outfit. Silas Wolfe was purposefully walking in public, uncaring of whomever caught sight of him. He was sick of hiding like a pest. Why would a Great Being like him cower from the eyes of humans? After all, he can always drive them mad with frenzy, the overload of eldritch information would literally cripple their minds, killing them in the process while extravagantly showering the vicinity in their blood.

Silas could feel the Chikage's desire for blood. His earlier maintenance session was merely to maintain the edge of his blade, the vampiric sword can absorb the blood of it's enemies to repair any major damage, but cannot sharpen and wax itself. He can Hunt tonight, perhaps he could find the ABB's leader; Lung. It would be entertaining to see him transform into a beast.

Ah, Silas could see writing engraved onto the building in front of him. Brockton Bay Library, should provide the necessary books in relation to parahumans. Along with this strange computing device that can access another library. Silas entered the library with conviction, eager to learn more about the Beasts of this world. Alas, the interior was lesser than Cainhurst's massive halls, it still was larger than he expected. He would need a guide.

Silas glanced around, taking in the mostly wooden interior that felt too foreign for his taste. He did not feel any humans aside from the few workers, just as planned. Noticing the eyes of a woman who was staring at him in fear, he walked ever so slowly towards her, attempting to ease her apparent emotional distress.

"Good evening" Silas spoke politely, apparently breaking a trance she was in.

"H-hello, how c-can I help you…?" The woman was trembling, What was ailing her?

"Excuse me, are you well? You seem to be in pain." Silas was pondering the reasons for her sudden tremors. Perhaps she is ill.

"I-I'm fine! W-what are you searching f-for?" The woman was clearly under distress, but he shan't pry into her for answers if she is unwilling.

"If you insist. I am seeking the tomes pertaining… 'Parahumans' and their explanations." The word was still foreign to Silas, so many new terms to grasp.

"Aisle 8 on the s-second floor."

"I thank you for your service, Ms…?"

"M-Mary. My name i-is Mary"

"A fitting name. I shall retire to the second floor. Goodbye, Mary."

Walking towards the stairs that lead on to the second floor, Silas was inspired to research more about what makes the subcategory of humans so special. He found the aisle Mary mentioned and searched for books that had a resemblance to Parahumans. Silas was in the middle of reading an in-depth explanation about 'powers' when he felt a gradual increase of humans around the library. They surrounded the edifice entirely and numbered around multiple dozens of humans, reaching almost a hundred after a full two minutes. Silas could no longer focus, his curiosity peaked and decided to look over a large window near his position, displaying his garbed body towards anyone outside.

What he saw was perplexing; large carriages that were driven without horses- cars surrounded the library. An irregular line of armored humans encompassed the main entrance, they carried this world's definition of rifles, guns, and other machinery. I'd have to learn more about the technology of this world, modernizing Cainhurst would add a boon in traversing the castle .

"This is the PRT! You are surrounded, we are authorized to use lethal force should you attack! Come out now!"

As Silas stared through the window, he realized what was happening. Amused by the current situation, He calmly descended the library stairs and soon reached the main library entrance. he slowly walked out to where the soldiers were located, preparing for the upcoming battle. After making sure the Chikage was snug, he applied a simple arcane spell to keep the sheath attached. Reaching the double doors, he pushed them open, adding arcane energy to the wind, his coat billowing in the air. Silas grinned ferally as he exited, left hand on his sheath. He was glad Chikage was singing to him, it wanted to fight.

"Good evening to all. Perhaps this is a common mistake?" Silas suggested.

A blue armored man stepped forward towards Silas, holding his halberd cautiously. "Discard your sword, and come forwards with your hands on your head." witnessing and hearing this man order him further amused Silas.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, I regret to inform you that I will not yield, nor will I go so easily into the night." His feral grin was hidden beneath his mask, yet his eyes were crazed. Emitting a desire to kill, so potent in its intensity the troopers prepared to fire their weapons.

Silas brought his right hand over to the familiar handle of the Chikage, slowly easing it out of it's home. Without the blood, it was a surprise. He brought the beautiful blade to his right side, the silver and steel alloy gleaming in the evening sun.

"I would like to propose an accord. Should I win, My prize will be your body, I would prefer it if you were alive. If you succeed, you may take me to your headquarters for interrogation… or you can try to slay me. Do you agree to the terms?" Silas was eager to fight this man. He can sense his surface emotions, filled with determination and a fair amount of fear strewn about.

"I cannot accept those terms. Surrender now." Clipped and to the point. Boring .

"Tch, you're not entertaining at all. I'll take a handicap, I won't use the arcane for lethal purposes. You may choose one of those parahumans to support you when you sense imminent death. On the assumption that you refuse, I guarantee the brains of the men and women behind you will bleed out of their eyes."

"..." The man was quiet on the outside, yet his emotions were warring inside him, moving between disbelief and incredulity, then landing on a fierce foundation of dedication.

"I accept your new terms" Good. Silas was close to attacking his men to give the blue man a head start.

"Before we begin, I'd like your name."

"Armsmaster" What a strange name, his parents must've been muddled during his birth.

"Well, Master of Arms we shall see your skill. I am... Silas."

Chapter 4: 0.4 - Skirmish

Summary:

First fight scene! And an abduction.

Chapter Text

With the swiftness akin to that of a cat, Silas sprang forward, resolute on ending this duel. Analyzing his body should improve my knowledge of Parahumans. I can sense a strange parasite in his brain. Perhaps it is the source of these 'powers'.

Silas swung his sword diagonally, perceiving a weak point in his left pauldron, his attack reached but a swing from the halberd deflected off for a split. Silas dodged to the left of Armsamster, now behind him and stabbed into a small opening in his armor. The hit deflected with a deafening crack, stunning the men behind Armsmaster. Air was heavily displaced, and the Master of Arms slashed behind him, grazing Silas's shoulder with his bladed halberd.

Silas dodged back, now a fair distance between him and Armsmaster. He stopped and set up a barrier between him and the world. He caressed his cut shoulder, feeling his own blood on his hand. He dismissed the barrier with nary a flick of his left fingers. "I see how you dance. My blade cannot peirce your armor, therefore my own dance shall change."

Without warning, Silas charged forward in a feint, dodging to the right, then after sensing a swing coming from his right Silas dashed into the attack, he sheathed his blade, triggering the forbidden power of the Chikage, he drew out the blade, extended with blood, And sliced horizontally into the abdomen of Armsmaster. The attack hit true, and the man staggered. A loud hissing prevalent as the blood melted into the steel, weakening it.

The man pushed forward instead of falling back, activating a hidden function in the halberd, emitting an arc of electricity, stunning Silas as his muscles spasmed. Unable to move, Silas pushed a wall of arcane energy towards Armsamaster, strong enough to push the heavy man back almost ten feet. This did not deter the man, as he shot out a massive net that enclosed upon Silas, trapping him.

Silas pushed out corrosive blood, melting the net in seconds. He stood up and eyed Armsmaster. "An impressive, yet failed attempt. My turn ." Silas drawled. He shall show Armsmaster the power of Blood.

Silas leaped so quickly that air was displaced, a flickering afterimage of Silas standing still with his true body above Armsmaster. He stabbed his blade forward, with the blood extension, he was sure that the man would fall. And fall he did. With great eldritch speed, Silas pierced the Tinkertech power armor with his own blood, injecting a great amount of corrosive blood into the innards of his armor. If you'd rather use trickery, I shall oblige. I would like to see how you handle yourself after that . Silas retreated, his eyes giving off a satisfactory gleam.

Saying that Armsmaster was struggling is an understatement. Anyone who wasn't blind could see dark trails of blood trickle down, joining the previous blood attack near the ribs in a small puddle. Armsmaster was physically locked, his suit twitching occasionally. The Tinkertech metal cracked, unable to sustain itself and the wearer. Large shards of metal cracked, exposing half-melted circuitry and other parts. Silas could hear some muffled words in the man's helmet, but they were indiscernible.

Before Silas would congratulate the man for his fight, For the first time in his eldritch life, he felt pain. The feeling of being shot, and set on fire was very prominent in his chest, yet it disappeared as soon as it came. Silas glanced down at his chest, perplexed to see a gaping hole where his heart was supposed to reside. Letting his hard-earned reflexes take over, he was able to inject two blood vials, regenerating his heart and muscles. As he felt the itching sensation of the blood healing him, he set up a barrier surrounding himself, wary of any projectiles. That was very close. I would have needed to use the Hunter's Mark if it exploded below by a few millimeters.

"Now, that was exhilarating. Very few creatures could harm me comparably, I applaud your courage, yet it appears that this master of arms has failed in regaining his strength. Will you surrender?" Silas felt elated. He could finally experiment on a parahuman body, adding more power to the Vileblood arsenal and enlightening their primitive lives. Seeing Annalise's smile would be worth all the effort.

Silas dispelled the forbidden art of the Chikage with a rough flick of his right arm downwards, returning the sword to its eerily clean state.

The man's armored suit was twitching, electrical connections exposed due to the corrosive blood making its way through. Silas cautiously and elegantly strode forward towards the man, apathetic clapping permeated the silence. "I would like to meet the other Parahuman. Though Armsmaster's efforts were average, that attack left me literally breathless if I dare say so myself." Silas tried to praise the Parahuman in hopes of baiting them out, but neither did he hear or feel a response.

"It appears that Armsmaster holds a form of significance to you all. Call out the supportive Parahuman to chat… or perhaps playing with this man would be enough incentive?" The cowardice they show is appalling. True Heroes would jump at the chance of liberating their allies. Silas was thoroughly disappointed with their choices and was about to add the traditional Cainhurst touch to his prey before he sensed a new Parahuman entering his field.

The Parahuman was traversing quite fast considering base human speed. Before he enhanced his field for better viewing, he caught sight and sound of a loud roar advancing to the library. What Silas saw confused him; A two-wheeled vehicle driven by a woman clad in green fatigues, with a scarf of blue, red stripes and white stars for an unknown symbol with an identical sash on her waist. She quickly stepped off the strange vehicle and with a swirl of green energy, she possessed the sleek and refined version of a combination of the Blunderbuss and Piercing Rifle in her arms. The parahuman took an offensive stance, weapon aimed at Silas. He turned his body from the twitching form of Armsmaster to the green woman.

"Let him go." Three words that suggested a steel will. A closer look at her emotional state revealed apprehension and animosity laying on a bedrock of cold fury. I should play with her, it would be intriguing to know what she would do for someone of such significance. More data pertaining to Parahuman behaviour is needed.

"I would, but we had an accord, you see. His body is mine. I desired to talk to his supportive Parahuman of choice, who appears to be you." Silas was sure she would shoot him, based on the fury overtaking her mind. But of course, humans never cease to surprise him. Her emotional output calmed, raging anger replaced with forced stoicism. She took a deep breath.

"What do you want?" The woman demanded, her hidden rage causing a noticeable tremble in her voice.

"Firstly, thine name. It would be boorish if we spoke without introducing ourselves, hm?"

"Miss Militia. What are your demands." Again with the strange names. Are parahumans named differently in birth?

"Now, don't rush. Thy questions will be answered. I desire nothing, as my needs are met. Armsmaster's body shall be experimented upon, and his life could potentially be in danger. Should his mind survive the pain, he shall return to your hands. Healed of course." Silas was only stating a taste of what Armsmaster would feel. Hmm… the Master of Arms could prove entertaining if he is left in the Nightmare.

"I cannot let you take him. Please stand down and we can discuss your terms peacefully."

"His fate is sealed with mine desires. Thy pleas for freedom are futile. Moreover, I was merely enjoying my time reading about Parahumans and their strange forms of the arcane before your 'Parahuman Response Team' interrupted me. Are you under the assumption that I am a Parahuman?" Silas could understand their meager guesses. After all, he has displayed abilities a normal human could never emulate. But a Hunter…

"Leave Armsmaster NOW or I will be forced to shoot!" Silas was truly entertained now, his mouth forming a manic smile. Her desire to apprehend him was clashing with her subtle fear and apprehension. A delicious mix of emotions. Shame he couldn't devour her.

As Silas walked slowly towards Miss Militia, he sheathed his faithful Chikage, mindful of its desire to kill. "Did you not understand my words? You're shortening thine life by bartering with my Great self-"

BANG

Miss Militia pulled her trigger the moment Silas advanced closer than six feet. The strange rifle fired it's shot, heading towards Silas's neck. The pellets hit an invisible shield, glowing a faint shade of blue before disintegrating entirely.

"A waste of-" Silas was cut off by the uniform firing of multiple guns. His barrier overloaded from the continuous firepower and flickered away. The bullets found their target, soft and malleable. His body lurched back from the kinetic force, skin penetrated and muscles torn apart, some bones fracturing with others shattering. Silas tried evasive maneuvers but failed, his human form was weak , unable to sustain the damage dealt. Miss Militia rolled away, and with a green-black swirl of energy she held a 12.7 mm rifle.

The first shot eliminated Silas's ability to stand by blasting the required nerves, the second paralyzed his body with ruthless efficacy, rendering him on the ground. Helpless . A single blood vial could get him back up to speed, but he could sense the troopers' watchful gaze, wary of any movements. Very well, a few bodies won't hurt .

"Console, Militia here. I need a Brute rated transport van ASAP. Location is Brockton Bay Library. Call the Dallons, we need Panacea." Miss Militia spoke into her handheld radio, keeping a vigilant eye on the perp's body.

The still body of Silas twitched and spasmed, troopers drew their weapons, with Miss Militia frowning in confusion.

" F̴o̷o̵ls̴. " With godlike speed, a red tendril of pure blood burst out of Silas's body and stabbed into an unsuspecting trooper, from that same trooper two more tendrils surged to his accompanying squad mates. In the span of a second, the troopers' bodies shriveled into dried up husks. Before anyone could react, a wall of hardened blood erected to block sight and protect. Silas used another tendril to grasp Armsmaster's armored body. Delivering him directly to the Great One. " Ÿ̵̪́ȯ̶̻u̵̡͗ are ṃ̴̝͂͘i̷̝̦̬̇n̵̨̲̻̲̺̑̈́̅̇̕é̵̠̰ ."

Silas latched his 'arms' onto the main library doors for leverage, then slingshot himself into the interior, all in only two seconds. "Shit! Prepare to breach, get the con-foam guns! Hurry!" Militia yelled. The armed troopers ran to the doors with Miss Militia taking point, and huddled behind the slightly ajar glass doors. They waited for her command.

"Move!" Troopers poured into the building, moving into different aisles like a well oiled engine. A squad spoke into the radio channel. "Ground floor clear!".

"We have to get him back! Move on to the first floor!" Militia commanded. Two squads went up the stairs, rifles drawn and aiming down the sights. After an extensive search of the floor, a book about the general classification of Parahumans was found on a padded chair. Frustration and despair crawled up her spine.

"Console... they're gone."

oo0oo

Silas covered Armsmaster in a shell of hardened blood and set him aside on one of the nearby library walls. After injecting three blood vials into his body, He dispelled the blood around Armsmaster's head and stared into the man's visor. " Your f̴̜̑e̵̺̓ĺ̶̯l̵̗̆ó̵̲w̶̜͂ş̶̉ are pers istent, I'll give you that. Worry not, I shall leave them alone. After all, they were not part of our accord." Silas pulled down his mask, exposing a sadistic smile.

"Fortunately, I had to use three of your men. Their taste was exquisite and tangy in a pinch, am I correct?" Fury overtook Armsmaster, his body pushed against his locked armor and the shell of blood, barely moving. Silas's smile grew wider, inhumanly so.

"Unfortunately for you, we need to leave. Hold your breath Armsmaster, we have much to speak about once we arrive". Blood spread around Armsmaster's head, encompassing it in a split second. Silas transformed into his Great Form. After comfortably stretching a few tentacles and limbs, he clasped the man's shell with one of his black tentacles, and set off to Cainhurst Castle.

Chapter 5: 0.5 - Parley

Summary:

I added a reference to my favorite band here.

Chapter Text

?, Cainhurst Courtyard

The Great One reached the frozen courtyard of Cainhurst and roughly dropped Armsmaster's shell near the Lamp. He could hear the man struggle to hold his breath, it has been longer than two minutes after all. Silas converted to his mortal form, displeased with the change, and removed the shell along with the caustic blood in his armor. He stared down at the pitiful man as he gasped for air inside his closed helmet.

"Are you going to lie there like a dead body? If so, shall I leave you for the Bloodlickers?" Silas initially felt outraged at Armsmaster's insistence, but he felt a good amount of frustration emerging from him. Hm. I'll have to pry him out.

Instead of utterly destroying the metal suit, Silas adjusted his left hand into a set of tentacle feelers. If he understood their superior technology in his free time, he could create better weapons and security measures that won't wholly depend on the few undead phantoms. The suit's innards were mostly melted from the blood, but some parts were left unscathed. Silas seized what he could with his feelers, then determined where the metal armor ended. He then lined Armsmaster's underclothes with his resistant flesh. Soon after, His own blood filled the armor, melting it all to where it shall be reborn.

"What did you do with my power armor!?" Armsmaster angrily asked. Months of work melted away in seconds.

"I'm sure your name is not Armsmaster. If you value sanity, tell me thine name." Silas ordered.

"I-It's Colin" Silas can sense the slight fear mixed with the remaining anger.

"Good. Follow my steps, the Blood Lickers will keep their distance should you stay close. Thine suit of armor is currently melted in my blood where it shall be reborn." Silas explained.

"What the hell does that mean?"

"It means you need patience. Discussions shall be later."

Colin glanced around; Massive black stone walls covered in a layer of ice with a tall gate behind them leading out to a stone pathway. In front of him was a snowed over fountain and further down was an unusually large door leading to the main castle. To his right was a square foundation that led to an entrance into the base of a tower.

"Where are we? Is this a projection?" Colin cautiously asked, wary of the grotesque mosquito-like creatures facing his direction.

"You humans truly are strange. Nay, we are in the courtyard of Cainhurst Castle. Incredibly real too." SIlas amusedly answered.

Colin reluctantly stood up and followed Silas in the thick snow. The louder than usual crunching of snow added to the eerie ambience of the castle. They walked on beside a frozen over fountain, and soon reached the great doors of the castle. Silas stopped at the foot of the double doors, which opened without any coercion. He stared into the ground and snapped his right fingers. In Colin's view, there was a slight distortion and discoloration of the dark marble floor, and suddenly a folded pile of clothes emerged. Colin frowned in bewilderment.

"Wear these, they fit perfectly to your size. Head into the castle when you're finished, do not keep me waiting." Silas handed Colin the formal attire without facing him, and walked on into the main atrium. After dressing in the foreign clothes, Colin took a deep breath and walked into the open castle doors, where he found Silas standing at the start of the stairs up ahead.

"We will head to the dining room. Discussions shall be conducted there." Silas stated simply. The duo strolled up the stairs and to the left, where they encountered a roaming Phantom.

"What is that?"

" That is a guard Phantom. In your simplistic terms… A ghost," Silas explained, disgust seeped in the last word. "They retain their sanity even after death, to serve the Queen forevermore." Silas carried on wistfully.

"Que-" Colin was cut off by Silas, who stared at him with an impassive face.

"We have arrived. Take a seat." Silas himself sat down at the side of a long table, while Colin took a seat opposite of Silas. "Since thou'rt are the guest, you have the honors of starting with a question of thine choosing."

Colin wasted no chance, "Why did you kill all those people?"

"Ahh, them. You see, I was merely asking them for information connected to Earth Bet, who they work for, and their general knowledge. It became drudging after the sixth human, I had no choice," A deranged smile plastered itself on his face "Most were insane by the time I finished. Eating them was not only efficient, I was introduced to the taste of hum ans ." His voice became briefly deeper and distorted by the end. Before Colin could speak up, he spoke. "My turn."

"Why does the protectorate hold so much power, but does not use it for the betterment of that dying city? Killing those Villains would be extremely easy." Silas stated.

"We follow the Unwritten Rules. These rules protect our secret identities, and as long as we don't use lethal force or kill each other, villains don't need to escalate. This Code also applies to Villains. If there is a greater threat, or someone is breaking the Code, we initiate a Truce to take them down. The Truce has it's own-" Colin was cut off by a scoff.

"I understand the Truce. Thine faithful humans-nay, Agents enlightened me. Here I thought those Rules would be… practical, instead of outright stupid . They only benefit those who follow them and are highly restrictive. I understand my 'identity' has already been exposed?"

"Yes." Colin confirmed.

"Well, those Rules will not apply to me. Do not expect my kindness."

"If you turn yourself in, we can negotiate-"

"I am capable of forcing you all into thralls. Raiding thine city with unimaginable Beasts, and summoning those who can murder remorselessly. We are not even scratching the surface. With all that being said, you're advising me to willingly stop?" Silas felt appalled at the man's courage. To say that, in Our castle?

"Your powers can be used for Heroism! Think about the possible good you can accomplish by joining the Protectorate. How many lives you can save, and the fight against the Endbringers! With your powers, S-Class threats won't be feared!" Colin genuinely believed he could turn him. A pity. His fear was overshadowed by hope . Ahh, Endbringers… More research to be conducted.

"I serve no one for I am Greater than you measly humans and Parahumans could ever fathom. My only allegiance lies with Queen Annalise, and Our Child," Silas elucidated. Colin tried to continue his failing crusade, but stopped after seeing the annoyed face of the Hunter.

"Enough with the pleasantries. I know you yearn for justice, yet you lack the resources and power to accomplish what you desire. I know of the great things you Tinker, thus imagine what you can attain with strength, durability, and speed." Silas started off. He continued before Colin could speak. "All that power, at the tip of your hands." Silas procured a long, yellow parchment with vaguely english writing on it. There was a line at the bottom for the signer's signature. He placed the yellow paper on the table, then stared at Colin as he waited for an answer.

Silas looked into Colin's brain; His emotional response to what was offered certainly seemed tempting but was overtaken by the desire to accomplish everything himself using his own technology. That ego of his ruined a perfect opportunity for a parahuman Hunter. I shall find those who're downtrodden. Providing them unbelievable chances for merely a blood contract should attract the desperate, the broken, and the damned.

"... No" Colin looked sullen, yet he felt resolute in his decision.

"Expected. Well, there's no need to dilly-dally." Silas snapped his left fingers. Suddenly, the room they were in flashed into a grey cathedral. Large vases surrounded a strange lamp, Colin barely managed to stand before falling on the stone ground. Silas seemed to sit on nothing but air. He got up from his invisible chair, then walked towards Colin. "We are in the Nightmare. This place shall teach you what it means to not only attack me, but to refuse an excellent offer. Enjoy thine stay in this defiled Dream, we shall speak again." Silas poked Colin's forehead with his index finger, and uttered indecipherable words. "Savor this temporary Boon. You will need it greatly. I'll be watching."

"Wait! Stay he-" In the span of a second, bent light surrounded Silas and then in a bright ray of light he disappeared. Colin felt speechless as he walked outside the cathedral and stared into a distorted landscape.

"Fuck."

oo0oo

Silas sauntered up the stairs to the Queen's Throne Chamber. He felt at peace when he could spend more time with His Annalise, all those exciting new details about his current excursion and what he learned from those three Agents he ate. With little thought he was able to instantly change into the black & red attire of Cainhurst Knights.

"Ah, you're back" Annalise addressed. Her voice carried pleasantly throughout the large room.

Silas continued his stroll until he stood before Annalise, where he gently knelt in front of her, grasping her right hand onto his left and staring into her ruby red eyes.

"I will always come back for you, no matter what." Silas soothingly told her.

"You needn't say. I know it." She smiled as he cupped her face with his right hand. He stood up and allowed her hand to rise with him.

"Let Us take a stroll in Our castle. I have much to tell you." Annalise only needed to nod once before she was gently lifted off her seat. They walked towards the end of the room before Silas snapped his fingers, where they appeared in the Banquet hall of the castle.

"Do go on about thy adventure"

Silas explained to His Annalise about the Workshop he made, the highly superior machinery of Earth Bet, the exquisite taste of off-world humans, and his recent altercation with the newly encountered Parahumans. He continued on to mention Their daughter.

"Annalise, I am pleased to inform You of the well-being of Our child. I do not know of her name, yet I can assure you she is happy ," Silas said that last word with elation. "However, She has not awakened. Luckily, Her Vileblood ancestry is coming forth with white hair." he concluded.

"Splendid. When will thou retrieve her?"

"Soon. Very soon." Silas said with absolute certainty.

Chapter 6: 0.6 - Perambulation

Summary:

Everything is falling into place now.

Chapter Text

?, The Hunter's Nightmare

Colin could only scream as the heavy whip crushed his body again. He can't comprehend why he won't die . After the seventh death, he settled on scavenging the crooked environment for anything he could tinker with. Even if it was a simple tool, he would be happy to use as a weapon, or make something else with it. Going anywhere near the cold Lamp paralyzed his body with pain. He worked on the uneven stone floor of the Cathedral, a simple Tinker-tech flashbang that worked with a small application of blood should provide him enough time to run into the next area. Morbidly enough, everything here used blood in one way or another. The bullets those capes used outside had that same burn associated with Silas's blood.

"If I can even match the speed of the... things outside. They may be reckless, but I can't outrun them." Colin remarked. He began talking to himself to retain a sense of normality after his 17 th death. He incorporated a button that would stab into his hand for a few drops of blood, then the intricate parts inside would ignite a magnesium charge; Releasing a burst of light. It's only a one time use, but for some reason can 'regenerate' every time he dies. I'll have to forget about ammonium nitrate. Not much to build with around here.

By his 20 th death, he managed to run his way past that giant monster into a larger cathedral. What was inside terrified him. A fiery creature that resembled a deformed goat's head was carried by a statue. He walked through the scorched air and picked up an odd eye pendant on the beast's hand. Colin expected the beast to wake up and kill him, but felt relieved when nothing happened. This place feels wrong. "Who am I kidding, I'm likely stuck here… In this nightmare." Colin almost let resignation take hold of him, when he realized that Silas was already watching him. I just need to finish what he wants of me, whatever it is. Then I can hopefully leave.

Colin prepared to run again. He bolted out of the cathedral and past the roaring fat man wielding a crude halberd. He spared a look behind and found the strange man running after him with a purple aura resonating around him. He reached the small cave with barely an inch to spare and slid down, where he found himself on a wrecked road. What the fuck is that!? Colin glanced around him and noticed a literal river of blood. The river went past towards an overpass, with those same Blood Lickers drinking from the river.

Colin suddenly heard moaning coming from the ground. He looked down to find that same distortion and grey discoloration from the castle. A small letter emerged, and he picked it up to read.

Hello Colin,

It appears you are heavily depending on mine Boon. Art thou in love with never ending death? No matter, once thou'rt in the Church, we shall speak. I would try running if I was you.

King of Cainhurst, Silas.

The letter disintegrated into blue mist after reading, proving it's arcane origins. I spoke to a King? The implications of what he said in that dining hall finally hit him. Not only did he disrespect royalty in their own castle, he also tried to convince him of betraying his family by joining the Protectorate as a hero. What happened also raised questions, why would a King leave his throne for some menial duties that belong to agents or spies… unless they don't have people to send. The only inhabitants in the castle were literally ghosts, aside from the Queen and the vaguely mentioned prince or princess, there was no one who could carry out a mission. They're at a position of weakness. No wonder why he wanted me to sign that contract.

Revitalized with his speculations, Colin set out to the church, wherever it was. Before he even finished his step into the road, he saw primitive stationary turrets standing at the end of the road. A hoarse roar bellowed from one of the men standing behind the turrets, bullets flew out the turrets at speeds that were below the normal standard by a long shot, yet their impacts were powerful enough to harbor doubts. Sooner than Colin could react, a bullet lodges itself in his left thigh, which in turn staggered him on his knee. The last he sensed of his current life was a burning sensation in his face. Seconds later, he awoke in the grey cathedral with a new destination.

oo0oo

? Cainhurst Library, Upper Level

Silas sat down on a padded wooden chair, a book concerning ancient Vileblood sorcery in his hands. This should provide me with more spells to combine and improve. Blood will be a medium, adding arcane should improve its efficacy along with- Silas was interrupted from his thoughts with the sight of Annalise sitting directly in front of him. The change brought a smile to his usually dour face. Silas closed his book and set it down on the wooden table.

"What's ailing You? Thou normally senses me before I step in the room." Annalise questioned.

"Ah, I reside in Our castle, unless We are in war I do not pay too much attention to mine field" Silas explained. He would never delve into His Annalise's mind, yet after nearing a thousand years together, he knows her tells like his own. "Is something the matter?" He felt concerned, She would only be this nervous when an event of significance was nearing and she was not sure of her decision.

Annalise stroked her fingers over her Ring , then stared at Silas with red pupils. "I would like to visit this… Earth Bet with thine company," Realization appeared on her angelic face. "Better yet, if We move from the desolate Yharnam into Bet, We can rule suitably once we govern humans rather than beasts." Annalise suggested.

"Absolutely. I would need to experiment on other buildings to maximize the spell. We can set out for a visit when You are ready." The messengers can help with messages, weapons, and clothes. However… "Are You sure of leaving without arming thine self?"

"We have been wed for nigh a thousand years and yet thou still underestimates mine ability. These 'Parahumans' do not seem to be that large of a threat. They are nothing compared to Our combined might."

"As you say. I shall provide thy with the Reiterpallasch. It is light in weight and suitable for thine skill." Silas compromised. If she would rather go in her dress, at least a weapon should suffice.

"Alright. How shall We travel? I certainly cannot see a carriage led by horses."

Silas chuckled softly. He altered his weak human body to his Great form in the span of a few seconds, elongated for the pleasure of Annalise. She stared at his changed form, taking in all it's eldritch beauty; Immeasurable pure black tentacles similar to Flora sprouted from his 'head'. A bizarrely matted, yet shining torso resembling stars in a clear night sky, long matted black arms with five clawed digits. A tail that splits into many on command, with a serrated bone spear point. Muscular, yet thin legs ended in bony feet. His Body reached the ceiling of their library, after all he was merely young.

"Oh my… Thou'rt beyond magnificence." Annalise wandered to Him. Ready to travel alongside the Great One. A void black tentacle reached out and split into many smaller feelers, they gently concealed her body to protect from the harsh vacuum of inter-dimensional travel. In this body, Silas could not speak, his intentions were comprehended telepathically. Most humans would grasp this form of communication as images, concepts, and sometimes vague emotions. Annalise is much more than human, as is the same with their Child. She understood them as words and emotions, such is their Bond. so many eyes.

The Great One deftly travelled from the vast library of Cainhurst Castle to the Bet Workshop in almost five seconds. This trip was meant to be pleasurable after all. Silas immediately checked his field for any stray humans, noting a few homeless strewn near the warehouse but a safe distance away. He set Annalise down in the centre of the building, careful to minimize the distance between her and the ground. "This… workshop is little compared to what Thou hast previously shown me." The Great One settled on the cracked concrete floor, then changed back to his altered human form.

After depositing Colin in the Nightmare, he was able to find certain beasts and copy their biological blueprint. Most beasts would sacrifice hearing for sight, scent for hearing and other exchanges. Silas was able to recreate these changes and add his own touch to them, improving his weak human senses into those that would be considered in the Thinker category for the PRT, thanks to the Agents he devoured.

His other improvement was in body defense; normal lead bullets could harm a Hunter's body in abundance, due to the soft nature of this body. Flexible but tough layers of modified muscle directly under the skin added a massive boon in close quarters, rendering smaller caliber bullets a slight annoyance, larger calibers would need further testing. His already tough bones are covered by a self-made mesh of hardened blood, as is with other organs. Left unsaid was the effect of armor.

"Yes yes, I know. This is only a temporary station, I return here for weapon maintenance and interrogation. Everything is subject to change soon."

"Interrogation Thee says? I hope Thou employed a better technique than Our dungeons"

"Why yes; Consuming their brains and adding the proper Cainhurst touch to mine prey is quite delightful. Sorting memories is much more efficient than torture, although interrogation does lose it's traditional feeling after some time."

"Agreed. Can Thou show me the superior technology?"

"Yes. Through this door." Annalise walked beside him to an ajar door, where it led to a small garage housing a car. The sedan was kept up to the maintenance standards of an agent, and had all the proper functions of a 'car'. The silver grey car was chosen to be inconspicuous, it wouldn't do if he was attacked now of all times due to his recent infamy of kidnapping a Protectorate Leader.

"Annalise, this is a 'car'. Smaller than a common carriage, but does not require horses. Instead, an internal combustion chamber produces power with added fuel, and their speed is greater than even Our elevators. I shall drive with you as my passenger, we will see certain areas that I found interest in, then a stroll along the well known boardwalk. Will this suffice?"

"Well well, Thou hast intrigued mine desires, as always. Will Thee train me in... driving?"

"Yes, of course! It will be my pleasure." Silas opened the passenger door for Annalise. She nodded at him before sitting on the faux leather seat. He smoothly shut her door then swiftly walked to the garage door, lifting it with no effort, allowing the morning sun to shine it's rays on the previously dark stone floor. He walked to the driver's side of the car, opened the door and sat down. Silas started the car with the included car keys he 'borrowed' from one of the humans he murdered, then drove away.

"My, this car is notably smoother than the most luxurious royal carriage in Our possession, even the seats are exceptional," Annalise fiddled with the various buttons on the dashboard, she flinched back when the sound of someone speaking burst out, Silas smirked. "Ah! What is this? Is there a man in every car that speaks with the press of a button?" His miniscule smirk turned into a genuine smile.

"Nay, that is called a radio. Various humans broadcast sounds from differing locations. This car like many others harbors a receiver than can interpret our chosen channel. In simpler terms, humans can speak with each other when travelling if they have radio receivers. A small limitation is the range." Annalise looked at him, her piercing red eyes on his as he stared onto the road.

"We must move here. The ability to speak without personal interaction is fascinating!" Annalise pushed the same radio button to turn it off, plunging the car into relative silence aside from the engine's hum. She repeatedly pressed various buttons and had Silas patiently explain them for her, soon her attention turned to the passenger window. Annalise stared out at the passing environment; Tall grey towers that touched the sky, Humans walking on sidewalks minding their own business, birds flying overhead in the late afternoon sky. It all mixed into a certain beauty that Yharnam always lacked. "Silas." Hearing his name called by Annalise was not a rarity, but she would only say it when she felt truly safe and comfortable. He was pleased, and wanted to face her when speaking. Silas grew a pair of eyes on the left side of his head, then turned to face her. "Yes?"

"What is the name of this city?"

"Brockton Bay, north of Boston." Whatever she would desire, he would bring it. No matter what.

"... I would like to stay here. Perhaps life in Brockton Bay would ease a certain itch I have been feeling lately… The castle has been too quiet." Her voice seemed uncommonly morose.

Understanding the situation, Silas was hit with a dilemma; Should he move Cainhurst Castle, the other factions will attack. Not that they can damage the walls, bringing harm to His Annalise will drive him on the warpath, which is what he wants to avoid mainly. He has already seen too much of what Great Ones can do with a single drop of Blood. Taking in an apprentice would not only add more power, they will be sustained by the Dream, practically making them immortal. He does not plan on adding too many Hunters, Vileblood Knights should get the job done. He will always try to produce a smile in Annalise, the slaughter she had to endure under the Execut ioners was repulsing and Silas would rather take on another Great One than see her suffer. He made his decision.

"Very well, shall we go searching for a suitable area?"

"Thou'rt in agreeance?" She whipped her head to look at him, Her joy and relief at his acceptance was an abrupt change from her normally cold and disinterested view on life, he could see it all on her face. Silas couldn't contain his own smile.

"Of course. However, that shall be done after the evening. We still have Our stroll, remember?"

"My memory is not a jest, Silas. Where is Our next destination?"

The barely distinguishable blush on her pale face proved that his tease worked as intended. 300 years ago, she would take it personally and explanations would be needed. His small smile turned into an amused smirk. "I would have taken Us to the local library, but unfortunately it is closed," A small grunt of disappointment from Annalise. "Instead, I scouted a delectable eatery. Their cuisine is different from what We are used to, but I hope you will fancy it."

"Ah, well it shan't hurt to try. What will be served?"

"I'm not sure. They incorporate a menu of items that we shall choose from, a wait to prepare the food, then we eat." he can see her mulling about the change of service, her blank face had a slight thoughtful look to it that only he could see. "To top it off, I have retrieved a personally made Blood Cocktail. We could add a drop to the refreshments for an added spice." The Messengers placed a liter bottle on the backseat, then returned to the Dream.

"Ah yes, thy brilliant creation. Never have I savored such fine taste. Let Us go, then."

The drive to the restaurant took no longer than 25 minutes, partly due to Annalise's desire to breathe in the 'foreign air' then deciding against it as the scent of general pollution was stronger downtown. They soon arrived at their destination. Silas turned to face her. "I shall cast an illusion spell on Ourselves-" Silas was interrupted by a finger on his lips, surprised at the sudden bold move from a royally reserved person like Annalise.

"I care not as to why," She said, looking at him "Cast it and let Us go." Silas held her hand then uttered words of the Great Ones. To other humans, the couple looked like any atypical white person, effectively a Stranger. He turned the key and grabbed the Blood cocktail from the backseat, they departed the car and entered without preamble, seating themselves in a private booth. A waitress arrived to take their order.

"Hello! Are you guys ready to order?" The fake cheer could fool any inexperienced human, but not a pair of inhuman immortals. Silas glanced at Annalise, she was discreetly glaring daggers at the immense disrespect from the young woman. He could feel the incoming chastisement from her, so he spoke before their cover was broken.

"Yes, I would like the coq au vin with wine sauce on the side please, and Tisane for the both of Us." Silas said with a perfect french accent.

"Alrighty! What about you Ma'am?" Annalise took one last seething glare at her, then looked at Silas. His appearance was completely stoic, but to her he radiated calm . She sighed. "... I would like the special... Please ." The last word dripped in loathing, the young woman either did not care or was too oblivious.

"Oooh! You're gonna love today's special hun. Coming right up!" The human left in a flurry of forged happiness. Annalise finally took the opportunity to remark about her behaviour. "I am surprised how Thee did not kill her on the spot."

"Annalise, these humans were raised differently than Us. Some hide their true nature behind masks, afraid people will hurt them based on their secrets, especially true with Parahumans. Others display their desires for the world to see. I pity them, really." With that explanation done, she nodded in apperception.

The food arrived within forty minutes, enough time for them to converse about the differences between Yharnam and Brockton Bay. When the dishes were placed on the table along with their tea, Annalise stared at the mess inside a dish-bowl hybrid, then turned to ask the waiter. "What… is this?" confusion was plain on her face. Silas already knew of the dish, yet he wanted to test the french waiter in his knowledge. "Yes, Mademoiselle. This is the famous Cassoulet, today's special. It is served with white beans, duck confit, and Toulouse sausages, all cooked in goose fat. Please, enjoy our chef's favorite dish." The waiter bowed, and closed the booth's curtains. The man broadcasted genuine pleasure in working here. A rare sight.

"Before we start, I shall add some taste to Our drinks" Silas popped the stopper from his custom-made Blood Cocktail, releasing the pungent odor. He precisely dripped two drops in both their cups, satisfied in hearing the sizzling blood mix with the tea. Annalise elegantly sipped from the tea as she closed her eyes, savoring the spicy taste of Silas's Great blood mixed with aged alcohol.

After another hour of eating and speaking, the time to pay arrived. The disrespectful woman ran over to give them their bill. She held a faux leather bill holder, the receipt inside was poking out the side. "Okay sir, here's your bill. How'd you like to pay?" She handed the bill to Silas haphazardly, if it weren't for his reflexes the receipt would have fallen. The Great One calculated the amount of gold coins needed in less than a split second, and took out two coins. One sliver, the other pure minted gold. He handed her both. She stared at him.

"... Excuse me, we only take cash or card." Silas was already irritated, she could easily convert the metals into their currency, but is unwilling to do so for an unknown reason. He looked up at her eyes.

"You will take the coins, and will brook no further argument. Understood?" The waitress's eye glazed over with a blank look, in the span of a second, her faked personality came back to the fore, and left with a half-bow "Okay! Thanks for the tip sir, come back again!"

"What did Thou do to her psyche?"

"By the local's terms; I Mastered her. Forced her to grasp what I said, quite handy too."

"Thee could have done so from the beginning, she is rude ."

"I like to give humans chances. After all, they're going to die sooner or later." Silas grinned at the end. Some smiles are reassuring, others creepy. His full face grin was brimming with pure malice. Annalise chuckled at his usual antics, then stood up holding hands, leaving the restaurant.

The evening sun shined it's last rays, plunging below the horizon. The overcast sky above played with the warm colors strewn about, a satisfying gradient of orange and red shades. On top of the tallest skyscraper in Brockton Bay, the Medhall roof was occupied by a pale woman wearing a silky grey dress, frilled lace sewn into the edges. Beside her a man without human ties, both stared into the sprawling city lights below. "... You have certainly surprised me. To think you would like sitting on the edge of a tower, rather than purchasing a new dress or souvenirs."

"The only tower tall enough for this occasion is the clocktower. Besides, who would like to stare down a city inhabited by beasts?" Her rhetorical question was met with a soft chortle.

"Your humor has improved. You continue to amaze me." Sarcasm dripped with each word.

"Oh hush, thine humor is worse. Don't get me started on your convoluted analogies." Annalise sighed, satisfied. After two hours of sitting, Silas broke the silence.

"Don't you think we should return now?" His question was answered by a long and soft groan.

"Ah, Silas. Ruiner of ambience. Surely nothing in Cainhurst misses Our presence. We rarely get to relax like this." He affirmed with only a barely heard grunt, he held her closer and stared up at the moon, it's dim rays softly caressing them.

oo0oo

Meanwhile, Medhall main security room

"So what, they've been sitting there for the past hour? Leave em, we can arrest them later. Probably enjoying some romantic evening, and you're here to ruin it for them." The Head of Security dismissively waved his hand at the offending monitor and person manning it.

"No sir! They ain't your run of the mill normals, you should've seen how they reached the top. I'm tellin' ya, they're capes!" That last statement intrigued Mr. Bailey's attention. The kid on the computer has always been sleeping on duty, so the men usually don't believe him.

"You know wha'? Fine, I'll listen to yer pissy tales. Rewind the footage an' let's see what you mean." Bailey leaned over the shoulder of the uniformed kid, lazily rewinding the video cameras to the point before they arrived. A few seconds later, instead of exiting the roof door, the romantic couple they were talking about landed on the roof. What terrified Bailey the most was not how they arrived or the abnormal pale of the woman's complexion. It was the well-known face of Silas; the new serial killer that has been plaguing various gang members, and mysteriously kidnapped Armasmaster after the Protectorate confronted him.

" Fuck ... " Bailey cursed, then spoke into his radio. "Attention all units; We have Abigor on the roof with an unknown woman, possibly a hostage. This is not a drill, report to the armory for briefing. Bailey out." The Head of Security quickly left the room, the young watch officer trailing behind. They both headed to the main elevators and down the sub-basement levels with special clearance. He reached the main armory to find almost all the forces already there. Bailey stood in the front, most eyes on him. "Listen up! We have a seriously fragile situation. Currently, we have no Empire support, but they're coming. By protocol we have to delay him until they arrive, and if we can, save the hostage. She is the only surviving victim who has seen him, she could provide valuable data on his behavior. Lets go! Move!"

The men quickly filed out of the heavily fortified room, then moved on to the roof, unaware that their target had already sensed them.

Chapter 7: 0.7 - Anguish

Summary:

a grudge is built with a solid foundation, Edith meets those with answers...

Chapter Text

In a dirty alley, the squelching footsteps of combat boots are heard, the drip drop of blood on grimy concrete softly perceived. Faintly, the torn and blood stained name tag of S. Bailey can be seen on the tattered tactical vest. What would normally look like a SWAT load-out was covered in soaking blood, gunpowder, urine, and intraocular fluid. Multiple tears and rips can be seen on the black fabric, exposing bleeding cuts and rapidly forming bruises. The left leg was limping with each step, blood dripping uselessly from the damaged limb, the right arm applying pressure to the serrated cut on his left shoulder, faint wincing is heard occasionally. Bailey's heavy breathing bordering on hyperventilation added to the man's increasing panic.

"Once thou hears the bell ringing it's defiled tune, expect my arrival. Savor thine limited time on this earth in pain."

Fuck fuck fuck fuck! That monster basically signed my death in one fucking sentence. Fuck! Bailey's mental tirade cooled down after he sensed the skin on his left leg going numb. Tiredly, he checked his current location and almost sighed in relief that he could see the PRT headquarters up ahead. Walking the entire way from the slaughtered building formerly called medhall to the PRT HQ all while injured may have seemed impossible, but with enough forced incentive from Abigor he left as soon as he could walk.

"Oh? You plan to run back to your masters? I have a better idea; tell the pathetic humans at the PRT that I shall purify this land, and they are welcome to stop me." Abigor's warm eyes were contrasted by his frosty voice, The pale woman behind Abigor wiped a rapier type sword from the blood of his men.

"Do not worry, the humans inside are oblivious to their bloody fate. You shall watch as they all die ." His body moved without any internal signals, like a puppet. The couple walked to the roof entrance with Bailey limping behind.

The Nazi already knew he was Mastered at the time. His desire to warn the Empire was suddenly cut off and shoved into the deepest abyss, replaced with the pure intention of walking to the PRT. His will was controlled, but his emotions were sickeningly left to deal with the aftermath, caged in his own body with barely any control left over. Bailey felt his vision fading from blood loss, then collapsed a block away from the PRT building. The last vision he saw was of multiple soldiers wearing black faceless masks converging over him. I don't wanna hear the Bell…

Bailey suddenly awoke to the white of a hospital room, his typical uniform gone and replaced with a hospital gown. He tried to move his left arm when a sharp pain dissuaded him. White bandages wrapped around the entirety of his shoulder, a faded stain of blood visible underneath the layers of gauze. Thankfully, his left leg was no longer numb, but felt heavier than usual. The Nazi patient almost relaxed but tensed when he heard beeping that closely resembled a ringing bell. A terrified shudder involuntarily surged through him, his heart rate skyrocketed in almost a second, adrenaline pumped through his body to prepare for escape. It would never come. Bailey screamed, small echoes heard in the ward. "LET ME OUT! I can't DIE like this! Not the bell! Please, I'll do anything!" the patient pleaded, with silence as his answer.

Tears fell from his red eyes, pure despair lived in his body, paralyzed by the horrifying feeling of helplessness as he watched all his comrades die by the bastardized version of a whip. Crushed into smithereens by impossible strength, all the while Abigor grinned sadistically. The screams of men and women alike akin to music. His pale companion skillfully stabbing and slicing through weak points and exposed parts, rendering highly-trained soldiers into corpses in only a few seconds. They were unstoppable .

His final lamentations before death receded, then a minute of reprieve after realizing that the bell-like rings were an intercom alarm. Before he could chastise himself for screaming like a pest, The door slammed open to reveal the same soldiers- PRT troops who he last remembered. Their Automatic Rifles were drawn, scanning the room. After a thorough search of his room, a soldier mumbled unknown words into his in-ear radio. Bailey was about to start asking questions when Miss Militia entered, a heavy pistol holstered by her side. Her eyes were cold and angry, posture stiffer than the drinks his dead comrades used to drink, she reached his bedside and sat down on a provided chair. She stared at him, then sighed.

"Well, care to explain how you ended up on our doorstep?"

Bailey froze. His mind filled with images of blood, serrated iron, and screams of his men. His right hand reflexively shot down his non-existent belt to retrieve the standard issue pistol. Sensing there was none, his breath panicked.

"Please…" he begs , "Don't make me remember, I can't see them die agan." Bailey stares up from his bed-ridden position into her eyes, tears threatening to fall down his cheeks.

Miss Militia's hard eyes softened, questioning tone turned into a soothing gentle, "Calm down, it's okay. You're safe-"

"NO! The Bell! You can't save me from the Bell." His sudden outburst caused the slight flinch of a few troopers, Militia only blinked at the confusing sentence.

"Okay, you need to tell us why this bell will hurt you. Can you do that?" Her soft voice brought Bailey back to reality. Slowly nodding, he took a deep breath to regain a false sense of composure.

"I-I… The recent cape killer- Silas, Abigor he-he was found on our rooftop. Medhall." A look of horrified confusion thrived on his face. What the fuck? "Him a-and another woman… No…" I can't remember Her!

Militia immediately saw his abrupt change. "Mr. Bailey, can you please-"

"There was another woman with him! I swear! She was- AAAGH! " A piercing headache rippled through his skull, banishing his previous thoughts into oblivion. He tried to maintain his grasp on the pale woman beside Abigor, but the more he held on, the greater his pain. Shouting evolved into hoarse screaming, he barely heard the shuffling of people before unconsciousness took hold of him in it's cold embrace.

"-Yes, I'll see what I can do" W-what happened?

"Hello. I'm Panacea, do I have permission to heal you?" The young voice of a girl wrenched Bailey out of his half-asleep stupor, his eyes scanned the room and the girl in front of him with great scrutiny.

"... Where am I?"

Panacea lightly sighed, "You're in Brockton's Memorial Hospital. Will you give me permission to-"

"Just get on with it. I'm gonna die anyway." Bailey's resignation intrigued Panacea, she touched his hand.

"Hm… Serrated cuts all over your body, blunt force trauma affecting the ribcage. A mild concussion- Wait what?" Panacea's normal diagnosis was interrupted after she momentarily checked the patient's brain. Strange markings that had the biological building blocks of eyes lined the parietal and temporal lobes of his brain. Not fully made, but close to completion. Panacea lost herself in the strange anatomy; She saw the foundation for the eyes, but the rest was hidden away behind a fog that her power couldn't parse through. Trying to dive further into the unknown would drag her into a maze. Too much information. She took a deep breath, in, out. She focused her power to try and find a way through the fog… There! Panacea found a small irregularity in the strange wall of fog, she forced her way through without any care for the consequences. She was far too absorbed in the bizarre biology that the faint sound of dripping water was ignored. What she saw was beyond… humanity.

In the span of a second, she jerked herself away from the patient, a frightened expression on her young face. She fell off the chair in a clatter of plastic and metal, the patient confused with the healer's reaction.

What the actual fuck was that!? Did I just find a portal? Panacea's thoughts crashed against each other; logic and reasoning fought with typical 'power bullshit' but the most bizarre fact out of all was the missing Corona Pollentia along with the accompanying Gemma. Panacea abruptly stood on trembling legs, and walked to the room's entrance and only exit aside from the window. She was interrupted by the sickening sound of a bell . Not just any bell, this one in particular felt wrong, it's melody akin to a potent curse.

A red glow slowly suffused the hospital room, the source near the room's door. A man in black and red attire emerged from the linoleum, his face and white hair easily recognizable. A metal cane with a speared end in his hands. He stared at Panacea, his eyes and emotionless face penetrating deep into her soul. The stiffening silence was broken by the snap of two fingers, and an eerily warm voice. "Ah, I see. You are that talented healer. Did thee think that I would not descry thy interference?"

Panacea stepped back to the patient's bed, the latter experiencing pure unfiltered fear.

"No matter, Thine life shall continue. I am here for that pathetic pawn." Silas elegantly walked over to Bailey's bedside, only to be interrupted by a palely garbed outstretched arm.

"Leave him alone! What the hell did he do to you?" She shouted, hoping to attract the soldiers stationed outside the room.

A smile that gradually split Silas's face in half was seen. "Oh Amelia, thine dedication to ensuring his survival is certainly appealing," His smile abruptly switched to a perfectly stoic face, he leaned closer to stare through her eyes. "It would truly be a shame if thee could no longer heal, wouldn't it?" His heartlessly commanding eyes combined with his uncanny serene voice put Amelia on a knife's edge, whether she would try to knock him out or comply with the simple command split her mind in two. She was wrenched back to reality by the audible sobs of the patient echoing in the small room.

Using the close proximity of his face, she swiftly raised her hand to knock him out, only to be stopped by his death grip of a hand, gloved in red leather. "Ah, I would rather thou stay sane. Insight would do thyself no favor."

Within a moment, she was brutally pushed back by a faint blue force and hit the wall with great power, eliciting a dulled 'thump'. Arcane shackles formed on her arms and legs, immobilizing her yet forcing her to watch the death of her patient.

Silas softly touched Bailey's cheek with his left hand, the calm gesture betrayed by the cold fury in his eyes. "I see. Thou'rt less than a pathetic pawn. A worm. Lesser than the beasts I slaughter. Thou could not complete thy simple task. Very well, the healer will do as a substitute for thine mission."

Silas stepped back and with a flick, his cane turned into a serrated whip. The brutal whip wrapped around Bailey's neck with little effort, the blood fortified whip slicing cleanly through bone and muscle, rendering his body headless in a second. Fresh human blood pumped out of the stump in beat with Bailey's slowing heart. The patient's head landed on Silas's open hand with a small splatter of blood. Panacea screamed as her patient's head absorbed into the body of Silas through his clothes. She struggled uselessly against her arcane shackles when the inhuman serial killer calmly approached her prone body.

"Please… I-"

"Shut it, human. I did not give thee permission to beg." Silas coldly glared at her pleading face. "Thine punishment for attempting to stop Mine judgement is as follows; Thy arm, the same used to halt my approach shall be amputated." His cane slammed into the ground with a deafening crack, reverting it to its usual cane form. "Now, to add some taste to this small jaunt, Thee has the choice of thy next amencement; Removing fingers using mine trusted Cleaver, or non-lethally impaled by corrosive blood that will not be affected by thine power. Lastly, I shall personally impair thy ability to heal. You have eight seconds to choose."

One.

Panacea screamed louder than she ever thought manageable, feeling her throat go hoarse from the repeated abuse. She hoped against hope that someone, anyone, could hear her pleas for help.

Two.

The monotone repeat of soldiers ramming a closed door can be heard almost inconceivably through the screams of Amelia, but loudly perceived by Silas. His cold face lightly smirked. An engraved sheath with the accompanying sword appeared on his left hip, cyan mist surrounding it.

Three.

The sword unsheathed, her offending left arm unshackled and quickly frozen by arcane means. Her screams sounded closer to blood-curdling pain; Music to Silas. The room's metal door crumbled under the onslaught of a squad of men who quickly filed into the room, lethal weapons drawn.

Four.

Bullets fired into the room and away from Panacea hit the wall and window instead of Silas, who was weaving in and out of a red mist around the bullets, eventually reaching the armored troopers. His sword skillfully cut through armor weaknesses and sometimes through the armor itself with little to no resistance.

Five.

The troopers collapsed from their injuries, not dead but gravely wounded. Alarm klaxons sounded throughout the entire hospital, the intercom blaring with commands and statuses that Silas paid no mind. Two Parahumans entered his field, quickly advancing to their room. He gathered the blood from Bailey's cooling corpse into a usable medium for Vileblood sorcery.

Six.

The couple of Parahumans were now only half a floor away. Silas lined the entire room in microscopic tendrils of blood, ready to lash out at any movement aside his own and Amelia's. Since he was using human blood, the efficacy of the spells are reduced. He injects a small amount of his Blood to add some acidic value to the tendrils as a temporary fix.

Seven .

A man with a glowing shield and lance arrives, his equipment crackling with white electricity. Dauntless moves through the room, Arclance poised to strike. Tendrils dance around him, some burned away by his shield, others hitting true and slowly melting through armor and fabric. Silas dodges away in red mist.

Eight.

The room shakes with sound-waves, indicating the arrival of Triumph. Silas emerges behind the young Ward, wielding his Bowblade, he slices through the skin tight suit in a quick combo, ending it with a stab to Triumph's right shoulder, disabling his right arm in the process. Silas dodges through Triumph with speed greater than his late Mentor, and transforms the curved blade into a longbow, losing an arrow to an unsuspecting Dauntless, said arrow lodged in his side. However, he recovers with enough time to dodge the next arrow, discharging an arc of white electricity from his arclance and shocking Silas. He recognized the similar trick from Armsmaster and used his own blood to block the shocks. With a small amount of effort, he forced his spasming muscles to dodge away from the lethal thrust of Dauntless's lance. Silas transformed his longbow back to a curved sword with the special transformation attack, the blood fortified tip penetrating through armor with ease. The protectorate hero staggered, giving Silas more than enough time to deliver the finishing blow; he charged his next sword blow, cleanly severing both arms from the elbow down. The overload of pain drove Dauntless into unconsciousness after a brief dying yelp, he slumped over on the blood soaked ground, adding more blood to the growing puddle in the room.

With no break provided, Silas was vigorously thrown by a burst of deafening sound, dangerously cracking the window and sending a few shards falling. A girly scream was heard as Silas stood from his near-crouching position. The immortal Hunter charged through and barely dodged some bursts of sound, ripping his adored attire. A low growl was heard as the Great One gripped the neck of Triumph, lifting him up with one hand. He bored through the gasping teen's eyes. "Hmph, a child. Consider thyself in luck."

With a quick flick of his hand, the defeated Triumph was tossed brutally through the metal door and cracked the concrete wall in front of the hospital room, leaving a small crater in the wall as the Ward slumped over. Unconscious.

Silas turned around to face his current work: A squad of troopers lying in a growing puddle of collective blood, with some going in and out of consciousness from blood loss and others groaning in pain, unaware of the previous skirmish. Dauntless lay bleeding on the floor near the patient's bed, whose body is completely dried up from Silas's previous act. Further into the room was Panacea, sobbing helplessly as she watched her city's heroes fight for her, only to be fatally defeated by the best imitation of a human. The whole room was covered in splatters of blood, including the ceiling which gave the room a red tint from the blood lining most of the fluorescent lights. The curtains responsible for the window were tattered from Triumph's onslaught, allowing the afternoon sunshine's hopeful rays into the room.

As he walked over to Amelia so he could deliver his judgement, He felt a massive surge of humans entering the hospital. Leaving him with less time than he liked. Short and painful it is.

A demented cleaver appeared in his hand as he stood facing Amelia, the same blue mist encompassing it for brief seconds before dissipating. She looked up at him with deliciously painful eyes, pleading for mercy. She glanced at his right hand, taking in the bandaged saw cleaver in all its dim glory. In a split second, Amelia's whole left arm was sawed off by the serrated edge of the cleaver. Her blood-curdling scream pierced the thick walls of the hospital and was heard by the fast approaching PRT soldiers led by Miss Militia which caused them to run slightly faster in the evacuated hospital. Her recently warm arm dropped dully on the linoleum, blood pooling around the arm and spurting from Panacea's stump. He coldly stared at her closed eyes, tears streaming from her sore tear ducts. His deeply ominous voice broke through the thick fog in her mind.

"I would advise thee to heal these humans. After all, some are near death." The shimmering arcane shackles disappeared from her limbs, allowing free movement to clutch her stump while fearfully staring up at him. "Do be honest when answering their measly questions, I am sure a repeat of this incident is not in thine schedule, is it?" Amelia rigorously nodded. Unable to speak from the pain pulsing through her. Miss Militia was seconds away.

A simmering red light emerged from the ground, engulfing his blood-splattered trousers. Before Silas left, he delivered the knife through Amelia's guilt-ridden heart.

"All this bloodshed would have been averted if thou merely healed rather than mend. May we never meet again."

oo0oo

Meanwhile, The Boardwalk. October 9 th 2010

"I know! Ms. Knott is so nice. You can browse after you're done some work. Better than that fake-ass Gladly, kissing up to those popular bitches." Rebecca said with an overdramatic tone, like she always does. Today she apparently decided to be extra 'cool' and wore a weird splash of rainbows for a knee-length skirt, her striped blue & white T-shirt adding to a very colorful mix of bright colors.

"Hey! Gladly gives us sooo little homework that he doesn't even check it sometimes. Don't diss the easy guy." Ella rebutted her close friend with defense, easily liking the most boring class only because she can sleep in the back. As is with our lazy-ass, she is so obsessed with checkered patterns that her shirt or blouse is always a variation of the color, always with some loose jeans.

"No no, you guys! The real kicker is Mr. Green! He monologues more than teaching like he's some five-star professor at Cornell." Camila insisted. She's always the studious one in our group. Her bright royal blue dress contrasted her slightly serious personality.

I couldn't hold it and guffawed at the inside joke, throwing my head back and closing my eyes. Silence took over in our little booth, the previously unheard noise of a crowded cafe filled in the gaps. I opened my eyes to see them all staring at me. "What? It's an inside joke."

"Edee, its so old though." Rebecca remarked before taking a sip of her latte.

"Speaking of! Why the hell are you so quiet today, hmmm?" Ella, who is usually laissez-faire during talks, near-shouted her sentence at me.

"Just… I found out about something and it's been bothering me since last night."

"Oooh, must be juicy since it's got you so down, wanna talk about it?" Rebecca smoothly asked. Her soft voice already making me feel calm.

"Yeah! You're part of the Bad Girlzz gang. We take care of our own!" Camila broke in, bringing a smile to our faces at the old group name.

"It's… We're here to have fun, I wouldn't wanna sour the mood and ruin this-" I was interrupted from my excuse by Ella's finger on my lips.

"SHHHHHH. Save those lame excuses for your mommy and daddy when they hear what you did to our science teacher."

"Seriously though, if you're sad, WE are sad. So pweeeeaaase, will our wittle Edee open up?" Rebecca added in her 'little baby' voice.

I sighed. Their faces already turned to me and were waiting for an answer. I stalled until Rebecca was taking a sip before finally breaking the ice.

"I'm adopted."

The result was as intended. I gave a sad smirk when Rebecca choked on her drink, spitting most of what was in her mouth onto the wall. Ella and Camila only had widened eyes and slack jawed.

"Fucking hell, girl. How did you find out?" Camila was the first to break from her reverie. Her slight mexican accent leaked through.

"I… I was searching around the attic for an analog camera my mom used to have. Saw a locked box, used a crowbar, and boom. Adoption certificate."

The table plunged into uncomfortable silence. My closest friends staring down onto the table. Except Rebecca of course, residual coughs and wheezes from my ill prank remained for a small while.

"See, I told y'all that this would happen. Should probably just tell my 'parents' that I found out…" My cynical tone brought a grimace to 'Becca's face. Ella proposed an idea.

"Take that shitty attitude and throw it out the fucking window. Listen here Bad Girl Edee, instead of telling your parents like some cliche runaway romance, search for your 'real' parents. If you find 'em you can get all the answers you ever questioned. Like; 'Why is my hair white?' and 'Why the fuck did you abandon my cute ass!?'" She finished off with her right fist dramatically slamming on the wooden booth table, drawing the attention of nearby customers. Ella's ramble and idea vomit was sorely needed. Some questions needed answering now .

I sighed. I chugged the rest of my milk-tea boba as a distraction. "I'm gonna go piss." As I got up to leave, 'Becca held my hand.

"Want me to come with?" in other words: need someone to cry with?

"Thanks, but no. I'm fine." I worked hard to hide the shake of my voice. She let go when I gave her my best reassuring smile. I walked on into the girl's room, which was thankfully empty and entered a stall. As I was pissing away my anxiety I heard the bathroom door creak open, muffled steps entering the relatively clean bathroom. I sighed again. Wow, I'm on a roll today .

After cleaning myself, I pulled up my favorite black jeans. A gift from… my 'mom'. I pushed open the stall door after flushing the toilet, and saw the new occupant. She wore the most vibrant red blouse I've ever seen, modest enough to hint at some curves. Tight grey jeans that made her legs look angelic and black sneakers that strangely lacked any sort of branding. She had long white hair, just like mine, that reached her lower back, red eyes matching her blouse stared at me through the mirror. She towered over me by a head or so, and I thought I was tall.

"Hello." Her voice . It was the embodiment of soothing calm that seemed to wash away my worries.

"... Hey." I snapped from my entrancement to wash my hands. Gotta maintain hygiene after all. Out of the corner of my left eye, she turned to face me.

"Is something ailing you?" Damn, her voice again. She's better at reading people than my 'dad'.

"How'd you know, huh?" Shit. I might've sounded mean to some random good samaritan.

"Thin-... Your posture, stiff and calculated. Short breaths with tremors in your hands. Perhaps you can tell me?" That relaxing tone keeps getting to me. What is she? A psychologist?

"Why would I trust a stranger like you? What do you have to gain from me?" I was kinda suspicious. No one in Brockton Bay would easily take someone's burden on their own shoulders without payment or some other fucked up trade-off.

She winced visibly, then stared off into the ceiling, "When I was younger, my… Husband would come to me and would tell me of his… Dilemmas. I would tell him of my opinion, and he would act upon it." She glanced at me. "I… helped in solving many of his problems, I hope this will suffice."

Huh. She must be out of town or visiting for some other reason. It's not like I'll ever see her again. I sighed for the fifth time today. Sheesh.

"Since you're the best shrink, listen up for my rant. I dare you to figure me out."

She listened to my long-ass rant of me finding out about my adoption certificate, which then turned into a tangent about everything else I was worrying about. A cool girl bullied by the Bitches Three, my shitty grades in math, that time I punched my science teacher when he obviously threatened my best friend with 'empire redemption'. I'm sure it took more than five minutes, but she just listened and nodded even when I aggressively mentioned fucking up every Empire kid in our school like a psycho. Her reply to that one-sided conversation was so unexpected, I barely saw it coming.

"You're resilient and intelligent. Unforgiving to those who cross your path along with your companions. I can see it in your eyes, the unyielding force of your soul shall eradicate your enemies. A supreme power worthy of fear."

… What?

"As for the adoption… I have a solution for that." Her calm voice and out-of-nowhere response made me do a double-take.

"... And what is it?" I was almost scared to ask. I scrutinized her face, to the smallest degree. Compared it with mine from earlier memories, pictures, every detail.

Her usually stoic face spread into a warm smile that reached her eyes. Completely genuine with no visible sign of deception. She uttered a single word that left me pawing for more answers.

"Me."

Fucking shit. I didn't expect this plot twist.

"No. Way. No fucking way. You're just playing me." I didn't know if I was fishing for more proof or outright denying her statement. I instinctively stepped back, she came closer.

"I would never lie. Your hair… it shall turn completely white, like Mine, within the year."

No… no…

"Assuming you're my real mom, and that I'm not dreaming this from a rape drug in my drink, why come now? Why the hell did you abandon me?" Everything clicked in place. My grandparents' bias against me for no reason, the extreme contrast between our family's complexion and mine, dad's excuses for my white hair. They knew.

"We have only recently acquired your location, that is why We took so very long," We? "You were… Ta ken from Us. Your Father has been checking on you for the past weeks, ensuring your safety from any… adversaries." Her voice darkened for a second there, and her emotionally warm face turned into an intense scowl that strangely fit in her face nonetheless..

"This… You make so much sense, but at the same time… It all seems too good to be true."

She focused her crimson eyes on my face, as if judging me for my answer. What if she IS a fake, and I'm falling for a real trap here? I opened my mouth to just call her off and leave, when she interrupted me.

"Your Father was always better at this, yet I can try. Present your hand, I shall show you the truth." She extended her own pale arm to me.

"Why the hell would I do that? This is still a hypothetical situation, what if you have poison in your palm and are baiting me to follow through? Also, how does touching you give me the answers I search for?" This is Brockton Bay, you can't be too cautious.

"Very well." She turned on the faucet and meticulously washed her hands. Every nook and cranny was scrubbed with soap and water without hiding anything from my view. She soon finished and dried her smooth fingers with the provided paper towels. She then held both out in front of me, looking at me with her questioning eyes. "Is this to your liking?"

I scrunched my face in thought, thinking of any new ways she can drug me or tase me. The fact that she didn't even knock me out up until this point already proves she's friendly, but they say the best people are all kinds of crazy inside.

"They're clean, good job on that, but!" I raised my voice and a finger, "You didn't answer my question; How will touching you give me an answer." There. Bet her plan to 'peacefully' kidnap me is all gone to shit.

She sighed, but it didn't sound frustrated. More like… amusement?

"Once your hand is in mine, you shall… see certain images that will prove my statement's authenticity."

Wait what. Did she just out herself to me? Is she a cape!?

"Oi… Did you just admit you're a cape? You might be outta town but you can't be this oblivious."

"Oh, I am far more different than a mere cape. Yet, I can be in the spectrum of such." Cryptic and plain weird. Oh well, I heard powers are like that.

"... Okay, let's assume I agree to your… touchy business, what will you do to me?"

"I shall unlock repressed memories in your brain. Memories that any normal person would never remember." Straightforward and honest… I think she's honest. If this is all a scam and she enslaves me then I'm fucked in all ways possible. But aren't Masters usually ranged or a side-effect from their Tinker-tech? That's what I know from dad and his tales in the PRT. If she is right and I do see something important (like her face), then what do I do? How will I deal with the newfound knowledge that I've been fooled my entire life?

Fuck it. Only one way to find out.

"Fine. Get it over with." She smiled, nodded, and reached forward to touch me.

Darkness.

...

...

A frozen castle. Red and black. A coat of arms.

Mother. Queen… Annalise. Vileblood.

Hunter. King. Father… Silas.

Heir. Blood.

...

Panic. PanicpanicPain.

Rage.

...

Loss.

I awoke to her- Annalise, Mother - Mom's face staring down at me. I was gone from standing, to my head on mom's soft lap. Me lying on the floor with her kneeling on the bathroom tiles. She was caressing my hair in that specific way which I never thought anyone would figure out. A lost memory . My cheeks felt wet, eyes sore. It felt like so much, yet so little at the same time.

"M-mom?" My eyes felt wet again.

"Yes?"

"I-I'm sorry I ever d-doubted you. I-I didn't know!" One could say that I shouldn't believe what she did to me was true. That those memories were implanted, and it was all fake. No. They felt genuine. Like a long lost toy that I misplaced suddenly coming back with the force of a bullet train.

"Do not worry, you were manipulated. Tricked. We shall protect you from these… humans."

I hugged her with all I had. She tensed at the move, but quickly relaxed. Her hands coming around my back in an awkward unpracticed way. As if she was never hugged. I cried harder. Eventually, I pulled away and stared into her beautifully crimson eyes that just worked wonders on her pale complexion. I asked a question that was bothering me since I saw his face.

"T-There was another person in my memory. My d-dad… Is he that s-serial killer on the news?"

"The news? I'm afraid I do not understand you." Right. Really out of town.

"A bunch of people talk about things that happen locally, nationally, and sometimes internationally. It's broadcasted to everyone who has a TV, on the radio, and… yeah."

"I understand the radio, yet this 'TV' is different." Mother, where have you been living before this? What kind of country is not affected by the machination of the modern century? Alas, her confusion brought a much needed smile to my tear-stricken face.

"It's basically the radio, but you can see the stuff they talk about." Extremely simplified, but it'll do for now.

"Fascinating! More to explore in this strange new world…"

"Mom. my dad, please." I really didn't want to interrupt her, but I needed this.

"Ah, your Father. I will be very honest, can you handle that?"

"Yeah, of course." How bad could this revelation be?

"Very well. Your Father, is no longer human." Her warm face turned into something like reminiscence. "The Hunt changed him. Before, he was lively, empathetic, and understood what being human truly was. After he Transcended humanity, his sense of what made a human slowly deteriorated. His roots may be human, he may look human, yet he is far from it. The people he murdered are a means to an end, tools in his plans. I do not disagree with what he does, as I have lived long enough to acknowledge the beasts that lurk beneath humans." Her gaze turned serious. "He chooses his prey well, and does not hurt others for no reason. However, I can clearly ascertain your discord with his ways. You must speak to him, supply an excellent argument to his procedures. He may change, and he may not. Yet, I love him nonetheless. We will always be in his Great heart."

It's as if she answered all my questions without me even voicing them. Like reading my mind. Is this what a true maternal relationship is like? Mutual mind reading?

My next question was interrupted by the bathroom door slamming open, a panicking and flustered Rebecca staring at me and mom. Shit, this looks wrong.

"Edee! Get back, I'll use my pepper spray on this bitch!" Oh no. I stood in front of mom, protecting her from my own overprotective friend.

"Wait! Stop! She's friendly! I can expl-"

"You better start explaining why the fuck you 'left for a piss', then was gone for an hour!"

The atmosphere in our table was awkward at best, and tense at worst. Ella, Rebecca, and Camila stared at me and my newly found mom. Real mom? Second mom? Who cares. Mom.

"I see the resemblance." Rebecca broke the tense silence at our table, which in turn burst into pandemonium between my friends.

"This is a fucking reunion cliche, I'm tellin' ya!" Ella yelled.

Before anything else can be said, Mom very obviously cleared her throat in an attempt to gain their attention. It was very effective.

"Ladies. Calm yourselves. Voice your questions instead of yelling in imitation of hyenas." My friends' faces slightly blushed at the comparison. Camila uses her chance to ask the mystery that I'm sure has been flying around in their perverted minds.

"Where's her father? Shouldn't he be here too?" Rebecca and Ella nodded in eerie sync.

"Her Father is… currently busy with a time sensitive operation. He shall return in the next hour." Yeah. Murdering people for information and whatnot is totally normal.

"Oooh, a man shrouded in mystery. Your husbando is military too? Just like Edith's foster dad." Ella asked. To other people, she sounded like she was taking this lightly. But to us, she was trying harder than usual to appeal to my mom.

"I cannot speak much of her Father, it would be disrespectful to him. Perhaps, when he returns you all may get some closure personally from him." My friends looked slightly dismayed at that notion, except 'Becca, who was scowling for some reason. She sure as hell is a good friend though, even with all her eccentricities.

"Wait a rooting tooting second! Before we get all our panties bundled up for Edee's 'mom', how do we know you're the real deal? What if you're some high-effort kidnapper who managed to lay an eye on our cutie?" Here we go again.

"'Becca! You know how much I distrust people in general. The fact that she's sitting here with us proves her legitimacy!" I know how much she loves me as a friend, wanting to keep me safe, all that jazz… but I felt offended by her accusation, even if it was good-hearted.

"You just said you saw their resemblances!" Camila yelled in my defense. Always on my side, heh. Ella was torn between 'Becca and me. Her face said it all.

Before it all could devolve into senseless shouting, Mom eased the small crowd yet again.

"Understandable. We have recently discovered her location, and resolved to… move Our current dwelling into Brockton Bay. The relocation shall be complete within this week if all plans go as intended. It shall be known when We arrive, you can't miss it." The hidden meaning behind her words was lost on me. I understand that I used to live in a castle… so how will they bring a castle from who-knows-where to Brockton Bay without rebuilding the entire thing? Probably my new serial-killer daddy knows.

Rebecca looked satisfied… for now. Who knows when she'll start asking weird questions that have a 0.1% chance of ever happening.

In the distance, a convoy of PRT sirens were heard, mostly moving towards downtown, which is strange. Most cape fights happen in the docks or the borders between the Empire and ABB. Must be that mystery villain Coil.

"Oh lord, what could possibly happen downtown that warrants our benevolent PRT's attention?" Ella sarcastically remarked.

"Oh I don't know, probably another one of their PR shoots. We all know how they're all bark and no bite." I opened by mouth and took a breath to rebut Camila, "Ohhh! No no no! You can't pull the 'My dad is in the PRT' card this time, Edee. Your dad is Mystery Man until we see him!" I giggled at her quick thinking.

"Fuck you, Cammy."

"Love you too, hun."

Suddenly, Rebecca got this devilish smirk on her face. I furrowed my brow in confusion, not knowing what she could plan by now, or what kind of inane question she's gonna ask. Instead, a look of recognition bloomed on my friends' faces. Oh fuck no .

All three of them burst outta their seats, nearly toppling the chairs over, and ran out of the cafe in a full sprint. Leaving mom confused, and me infuriated with their amazing plan but shitty timing.

When we made the Bad Girlzz gang, we had certain codes, signs, and words that all had a different meaning. This code would allow us to communicate our ideas in a cipher when we didn't want others to know. Facial expressions are a great example that has been used just now. That smirk was dedicated to us leaving a fellow Bad Girl for their boyfriend/girlfriend, then watching wherever they went from a distance. If their date was a bad apple, we'd interfere before things got outta hand.

"Your friends are certainly rude. What happened?" Ah. She doesn't know our Code.

"They're kind, mom. Just… have terrible timing. I'll explain later." I sighed for what felt like the 100 th time today.

She looked at me with her blank face, then stared at the entrance of the cafe. "What shall We do now? Unless you would rather stay here, I have something to show you." Hm?

I spread my arms wide and shut my eyes in a really bastardized imitation of Earth Aleph's Titanic.

"Alrighty then, take me away~" Nothing happened for a while, then it suddenly felt like I was lifted in the air. I opened my eyes in a panic to see my mom just effortlessly holding me up with both her hands. I briefly glanced around and noticed how most of the cafe was now looking at us in confusion. Before I or anyone can say anything, mom power walked out the cafe, mindful to keep my head from hitting the frame. She set me down the moment we exited the cafe. I looked up at her, incredulous. Her face is a mixture of amusement and miniscule embarrassment.

"There. Did you expect that?" I blushed .

"J-Just lead the rest of the way."

We strolled together along the Boardwalk. Mom's usual blank expression staring ahead. I briefly wondered what could possibly go on inside her head… ah nevermind. The enforcers stared at us… No, my mom, as we walked on to the nearest exit. One of them even stepped back and brought a radio to his mouth. Couldn't hear what he said, but I'm sure it wasn't about us. We're normal! Well, I am.

We soon left tourist hell, A.K.A: the Boardwalk. Mom turned left into an alleyway. Said alley was musty as fuck, you could smell the moisture and light smell of trash somewhere. A group of burly men and slightly trashy women wearing ABB colors sauntered into the alleyway. They looked at us, one girl smiled at my mom, and the three men just smirked. Mom stepped forward, keeping me behind her. I couldn't see her expression, but her body language just radiated confidence. Maybe Mom has some military training, and my real family is some old-fashioned spec-ops couple.

"Hey hey~ what's a cute white family doin' here, eh?" The only girl in their group spoke with a really visible sneer, even from back here. Yet they ominously came closer,

"Pale ass bitch and her girl prolly suckin' dick for Kaiser and Hookboy." one of the big men said with a thick accent. He peered at my body, up and down. Pervert.

The same man took out a bowie knife and stepped forward towards me. Mom side-stepped in his way, a few steps away from me. "Hm? You wanna go first, slut? Get down and suck me dry… I might let yer girl go with a strip if ya do."

My mom chuckled, and punched through his fucking chest! Blood exploded out his back and splattered on the ground underneath him. Tendrils of blood were magically pulled from his body, Sucking him dry . She gently pulled her bloodied fist out of his chest, his last expression the embodiment of shock and fear on his emaciated face. He fell, limp on the dirty ground. His blood slithered in the air, seemingly controlled by my own mother.

"Leave Us, beasts." she ordered. Her tone colder than anything I've ever heard in my life.

"Cape!" The remaining three gangbangers shrieked, and ran away. The dead man's blood slithered back to my mom's arms, absorbing through her skin. She turned around to face me. "Are you alright?"

I stared at my own mother's concerned and clean face, which moments ago was covered in streaks of blood. Her arms back to their pale color, and clothes entirely free of blood. "Why… Why did you kill him? You could've knocked him out with a simple smack instead of draining him like a vampire!" I started out calm, and finished with a shout. Woah, I am angry. But… Why didn't I feel shocked? I just saw my own biological mother kill someone. How am I used to this...

"Edith. That worm's Echoes say otherwise. He has done the same to hundreds of women, some are little boys who were only out on a stroll with their families and got separated." She stepped forward and cupped my face in her velvety hand. "These humans will never do good in this world. They're parasites. It's best if they die as retribution for the harm they have done."

I couldn't argue with that logic. Although I would rather see them tried and put in prison for the rest of their lives rather than die so quickly. I sighed, then looked up to mom's eyes. "Fine. I'll… let this slide for now. We can talk about restraint when we arrive wherever you want us to go."

She smiled in satisfaction. "Would you like me to carry you?"

"NO! L-Let's go now, c'mon!" I rushed to the head of the alley, with mom behind me.

We walked to a nearby parking lot, where she led us to an average grey sedan you'd see at a car rental place. She fished around her pockets for a second, then pulled out a key with its accompanying fob.

I entered the car's passenger seat after she unlocked it, and she gingerly stepped into the driver's seat. As if she never drove before… Ah, probably unfamiliar with this car. Hang on, why would she be-

The car suddenly lurched forward and barely hit another car parked in front of us. I looked over to see her grinning like she just won a championship. She changed gears again and turned out of the parking lot, speeding way beyond the limit. I shrieked and held the car supports when she sped past the traffic lights, narrowly missing another car.

"MOM!"

"Yes?" why the FUCK is she so calm when she's clearly driving like a maniac?

"Why are you driving like this!?"

"What are you talking about? This is normal." Oh hell the fuck no, this is something you see in action movies, not real life!

"Who the hell taught you how to drive!?" It better not be…

"My Husband. I chose to learn the 'evasive maneuvers' he offered."

Fucking hell. I'm gonna have words with this man. IF we survive. Woah woah shit!

She abruptly swerved right, tires squealing into oblivion and smoking behind us. I saw a dude who barely dodged out of our way when crossing the street. The sound of sirens behind us blared, deepening the pit of despair in my heart.

"Brockton Bay PD! Stop your vehicle!" Fuckfuckfuckfuckshit we're doomed.

"Hey mom, let's… Just stop and listen. Maybe I can talk my way out, you know?" At this point I gave up on trying, my voice was feeble and soft. Already anticipating getting a massive ticket or worse.

She glanced at me for a second, then back to the road. "I have a better idea." Oh no. plea-

She fucking floored the pedal. The car burst forward in more speed, the roar of this poor average engine trumping my gasp. The police behind us soon matched our max speed. Mom swerved left into another street, narrowly missing the streetlamps. She finally slowed down to turn instead of drifting and glanced at the rearview mirror, satisfied in seeing no police. She cautiously turned into a senescent alleyway. She parked the car, shut the engine and battery, and lowered her seat into an almost lying position. She motioned for me to do the same.

Within a few seconds, the police rushed past us, their sirens still heard in the distance. I glared at mom with my best angry eyes, but I was too relieved to make it work properly.

I suddenly remembered my friends. Heh, have fun tracking this driver .

She laughed for the first time. It was like hearing the voice of someone you dearly loved come back after years apart. I smiled at this tense and fun moment. Way out of my comfort zone though.

She calmed down and turned to face me. "Well, that was fun. Wouldn't you say?"

"The fun ended when the police caught our trail."

'Nay, They were a good opponent to test my mettle." I giggled a little at her try-hard tone.

"Heh, whatever. Where did ya wanna take me?"

"Ah. Yes, let's go."

It was near evening by the time we arrived. I somehow convinced my mom to try and drive as humanly as possible so that we don't get chased around town again. Only downside was that she was too slow, and sometimes we were driving so sluggishly the cars behind us honked their horns.

I exited the car, hearing the familiar tinkling of metal as the engine cooled down, then stared off onto… the Boat Graveyard?

"What are we doing here?" I asked my mother. She closed her driver's door and looked at me then gazed into the sunset.

"This… Beach shall be the foundation for Our castle. It is also the first place your Father arrived in. He and I agreed that we shall rendezvous in this area." she spread her arms wide, as if saying 'this is ours'. It belongs to our inept municipal government, but okay.

"How the hell will a castle appear here of all places? The amount of ships underwater and above will be an absolute bitch to remove, ya know?" I genuinely wanted to know how they'll manage to bring their castle which, to be honest could be larger than the average ones you see in Aleph's Game of Thrones, all the way here. Unless there's some spatial tinker-tech in play, or teleportation powers.

"Interdimensional displacement."

I jumped and gasped, almost falling over on the sand. I swiftly turned around at the unknown voice. I saw my Father . His white hair was the same as Mom's, but was in a messy style. One end covered his left eye and cheekbone, and the right exposed his light blue eye… It's like a clashing between red and blue. Not purple, but never one color. He stared back at me, but it was with a serene smile. Soothing instead of menacing like you'd expect on a serial killer.

His clothes looked like a red & black mix of an old-fashioned overcoat. Something a noble from the middle ages would wear. He crouched on one knee to face me eye-to-eye.

"How are you, my Dear?"

"Uh.. good. Quite good." He stared at me, but it felt like he was looking through my eyes. He stopped smiling.

"What is bothering you, Edith?" His voice had a certain… tone to it. Pleading but with an undertone of monotone in it. Hard to explain. Like he was trying to put emotion in his voice.

I took a deep breath, psyching myself up to face him and make him change. I glared through angry eyes. "Look, I know you're out of town and like to go your own way in life. Thats cool. But! You going around murdering gang members isn't wholly acceptable. Hookwolf and Lung probably deserve to die, but not the un-powered normals! You're super powerful I'd bet, and killing them would be extremely easy for you, but that doesn't mean you should. Mom told me about how you're slowly becoming less human…" I felt tears threaten to fall down my cheeks. Why am I crying for someone I barely know?

"So guess what. I want you to change. Have more ties to humanity and let them change with you instead of being some lonely dad who only has his family for support. Get some friends, an acquaintance, a minion. I don't care! I will not watch my biological father wither away into a husk of what he was. I want to see you back to your original self, or as close as you can to it."

Throughout my rant, his face changed from slight confusion to a vacant look that stayed for a while. He didn't say anything for a full minute, and I felt mom staring at me from the corner of my right eye. We must've looked weird; A tall man and woman staring down a punk-looking girl, who was pleading and setting terms to a recently infamous serial-killer. When he finally spoke, he felt empty. Like he finally stopped acting to be a human.

"I see. What do you require of me." It wasn't a question. It closely resembled an order or statement.

"For starters; Do some good. I'm sure you have powers, so use them for good instead of killing tonight. Find people who're going through the worst day of their lives. People at the end of the rope, looking for that last sliver of hope. Save them from whatever it is they're suffering from. IF your chart of good and bad is skewed, have an example from me: If they're slavers or doing some terribly bad shit, then hurt them. But don't kill. If you think about it, you're showing mercy by ending their suffering. So get creative." I might've sounded brutal here, but I'm trying to find an alternative that will appeal to my barely human dad. Wouldn't expect to see myself here if I was younger. Not in a million years.

He stood up from his crouching position like a robot. Very telegraphed. He was still staring at me. Jeez, let up, will ya? Making me kinda scared here.

"It shall be done. However," Like a flipped switch, he became slightly more emotional. Probably acting, huh. "I still have not explained what I shall do to this ship grave."

"Good evening to you too, Honey." Mom amusedly said.

Dad chuckled softly, then went on to explain his amazing plan to us.

"This water and surrounding ships shall be displaced in the surrounding waters of Cainhurst Castle. Our Castle along with the accompanying water and foundation shall appear in place of this graveyard. A mix of Vileblood Sorcery and my own Arcane spells will achieve this. Before this is all accomplished, I will need to eliminate a few adversaries that will encroach upon Our territory. We will not be a gang, nay. We shall rule over this city, and soon, expand beyond its limits. Yharnam may have been a colossal mistake, yet it is where We gained Our immeasurable power for conquest. We shall reb uild what has been taken from Us. "

For the small amount of time I met him, he spoke with the most emotion I have ever felt in a long while. The passion in his words, his tenacious desire clearly visible on his strange eyes and pale face.

Oh boy, I'm in for a long ride.

Chapter 8: 0.8 - Endurance

Summary:

Formatting here is fucked up, and i'm too lazy to figure out CSS formatting (Failed it in highschool haha) so I'll post it on QQ once I figure out what to do later. bye.

Chapter Text

2010 October 10th, 19:17

I want my mother.

I really want her here.

I can't-

"Shut the fuck up, bitch." A voice said. Was it the same one, or someone else? I can't tell...

I tried not to whimper again. He would beat me if I did.

…

Happy thoughts.

…

Her soft hands trailing my jet-black hair, softly combing it together for my favorite ponytail.

Father would watch, smiling, as Sanada would annoy Mother while she tied my hair together.

He was too youn-

I was violently slapped and pushed further into the damp, dark room. Light filtered in from the ajar door, making the man standing before me feel like a monster from one of my nightmares.

"Make another fucking sound and I'll choke you." He growled as he pulled up his pants. I barely stopped a pained grunt from escaping.

I was thankful for the belt buckle going into place. No more beatings.

More sounds beyond the door, like a woman giving birth and moaning from pleasure at the same time… will I be like her?

He snorted in the dark, his face hidden in the darkness while my bruised and naked body was in full view. I stopped covering myself by the first day when they would beat me harder every time I even thought about it.

"That loud slut? Not yet… Some customers still want you." He said dismissively.

I flinched in fear as he answered my question… did I say that out loud? How can I tell between my own thoughts anymore? How much longer will I stay here, alone and-

"Now… since you were such a bad girlie, I ain't feedin' ya. Next time, don't make a fuckin' sound an' ya might get stale bread." He warned me.

Do I believe him? I never ate since they took me away, only piss and foul water. The first two days were hard… I learned to never waste whatever they gave me, even if my stomach felt like it was ripping itself apart from the disgusting fluids.

"Zack will pay ya a visit. Be nice." He ordered, then left. The heavy metal door clanking shut, a lock, then footsteps receding into the building.

I shakily got up and used the meager moonlight to reach the wall where a small window resided. The glass was shattered to almost non-existence, but the air… It was leaps better than my room's choking interior. At the right angle, I could see the persistent full moon giving me hope. Hope that the police, PRT, a random hero, anyone would find this cursed place. Save me from this. Please…

Happy thoughts.

Mother used to tell us how the full moon was her savior in Kyushu, how she met one of the remaining Sentai Elite after repeatedly screaming for help. I wonder if I made a sound, would the man or Zack hear me? The door sounded heavy…

I tested my throat and tasted blood. Maybe making a sound isn't what I need, should I wait for Zack then make an escape?

…

Father would be proud of my courage, even if I die. It would be better than this hell.

Painful hunger pushed its way into my mind, and I curled into the fetal position, wondering, for the seventh time today if my fingers would be worth the pain.

Someone stopped by my cell door and opened it slightly. I tried peering through, but the light was too strong. I couldn't see their face, his- her clothes were ragged and torn, leaving little to imagination, what little there is to see from her silhouette. She tossed a freshly cooled bottle of water to me and I watched it roll to my side.

"... I-I'm not supposed to give you water but… it'll get worse from here. T-They don't plan to feed you until you're skin an' bones… even then, the Pills are gonna be your major diet… most of the m-men like us really thin and-"

Muffled and close shouting nearby in the building interrupted her despairingly informative sentence. She left and shut the door, the tip-tap of her bare feet quickly fading...

The cold precipitation on the plastic invited me to lick it all before moving on to open the bottle- well, try is the better word. My hands didn't make the cut, so I used my teeth to open it, spilling precious water on my legs in the process. I didn't waste a drop.

I-it's…

Divine.

Cold, fresh water caressed my sore throat, and I felt a chill as it went down, each eager gulp filling my stomach, relieving the painful hunger pangs in the process. I paused halfway through it when a brief thought of saving the rest for later emerged, which I discarded out of pure thirst. And common sense. Where would I even hide it?

I glanced at the corner where a sickening bucket of piss lay there, almost inviting me with its vile stench, which they placed in my room after losing control of everything the first day. Of course, that came with a punishment. Unless I wanted my bottle to stink of aged urine, then I'd rather not.

At least, with starving me, I won't need to shit any time soon. Small blessings, I think.

I finished off the bottle with a satisfied sigh, feeling slightly painful from the bloating but content. I got up to throw the bottle out of my little Hope window, then returned to sit against the wall beside it.

Exhaustion from the day of constant… pain took hold of me and invited me to sleep.

I accepted.

…

…

…

…

CLUNK CLUNK SCREEEEECH~

Wha-

"Wakey wakey, it's time to get fucked up!"

Who is-

"I said get the fuck up!"

I hastily stood up and was immediately pulled forward into the bright light. I yelped as my eyes slowly adjusted to the hallway-

"Someone special wants ya. He's a top dog in our lovely little family, you better treat him goood, ya hear?"

I don't understand what-

"Do you fucking understand me, you ugly sack of shit!?" he roared in my ear.

"Yes, yes! Plea-!"

My head was wracked sideways in a meaty slap as he continued dragging me further into the building.

It's too bright, my eyes-

"Shut the fuck up! Did I tell you squeak like some bird!? Only thing you can do is moan when we start fucking you up, ya hear!?" he shouted into my ears.

My eyes hurt, my ears are ringing, my head hurts, pleasestop I can't take this anymore-

My arm exploded into clarifying pain as he yanked me forward to what seemed to be the main… atrium? The lights flickered to different lots of colors that it was disorienting.

I saw so many girls. Some younger than me; their eyes lifeless as the men continued raping them. Others my age or older, but they seemed to be flirting with the men. How did they enjoy such a miserable job? Were they starved like me? They didn't look like it. The air had a musty smell in it, like a concentrated room filled with sex and semen mixed with stale cologne.

Some of the men waiting for their turns were staring at my body with so much lust that I felt it even as we kept moving.

We abruptly stopped at a curtained booth in the corner of the disco-like studio, and I stumbled into whom I thought was 'Zack'. Instead of shouting, or even punishing me for what I did to him, he just shoved me inside the curtains.

Inside was an ABB thug, but this one looked… experienced. He had that look in his eyes that told of many hard-fought trials and battles, like Grandpa's eyes when he reminisced the second World War.

"I heard yer one of the 'good' girls, huh?" he drawled with a slight southern accent. Strange.

I nodded. The same man who kept coming in to rape me, beat me, choke me, hurt me- I must never make a sound. It's the rules.

Happy-

"Good. Get down and les' start with somethin' simple." He ordered me calmly. It's fine. Only when they start shouting, then I messed up.

I got on my knees, expecting him to begin with the usual routine.

He didn't.

"Turn around, face me." he ordered, this time his tone seemed a bit annoyed.

He unzipped his pants and-

I could escape.

No… they'll beat me if he's unsatisfied. I must follow their rules.

He tasted salty and bad. Will he beat me like that other man? I don't wanna get hurt-

"Do a better job, deeper… fuckin' fine, I'll do it myself." He growled.

I can't breathe, it's too deep. Someone, please help me!

His hands are too strong, I can't do anything! Please-!

He pushed me away and I crashed on the carpeted floor, gasping musty air into my needy lungs.

"Dumbfucks didn't train ya at all." He reprimanded. I saw the glint of something metallic under his shoulder.

"A fuckin' tween in the other Farm knows better than you." He brought me closer to his face until I was staring fearfully into his brown pupils inches away.

"Probably tighter too… We'll see about that."

He spun me around and slammed me against the table. He forced himself inside me without hesitation. I can't- He's too rough- It hurts pleaseplease please stop!

I gagged as he punched my stomach with each hard thrust, acid burned my throat as he kept going. I couldn't keep swallowing it back, oh my god-

My stomach emptied its acid in one big push, my entire mouth felt cloyed with the strong stench and taste.

I couldn't get a reprieve when big, strong hands covered my throat and squeezed, cutting off my breathing with a sudden snap.

He will let go, right? H-He's just being extra rough… to break me in.

…

…

My lungs are burning me with need. He's not moving, I can't make a sound, I'm gonna die… Please… I don't wanna die. I want to live a normal life- I'm gonna kill every gang. They will all die!

…

Strange crystals, whales in binary orbit A fragment calling...

…

Blood, so much blood. A bottomless sea, pale, never ending abyss. Reaching out into the cosmos.

…

You vile Beast!

My eyes snapped open with obscene clarity, unknown instincts kicked in and my hands wrenched his own from my throat with impossible strength. I barely paid attention to how his arm was bent the wrong way.

"What the fuck did ya do!? FUCK!" he shouted in agony.

Warm energy coursed through my body, I lunged onto his shoulder and took a big meaty bite off his neck, cutting through tendons, muscle, and flesh with no resistance.

After getting sufficient air into my lungs and swallowing the blood, he smashed me against the wall, and I felt sharp pain in my back, I didn't let go. I'm not following their rules. Not anymore. They should all die.

I knew I was weak, starvation does that. I used my mouth to bite my way through his neck, his cries of pain temporarily deafening me. I swallowed skin, sinew, and chewy muscle even as blood spurted in my eyes. It tasted amazing. I felt energy filling my body as I swallowed more blood, more meat, more-

He collapsed on the ground with me above him, using my teeth as my weapon against this... this… despicable Beast.

I only realized obnoxious music was playing as I went up for a breath, blood dripping down my face. Could they have heard-

No. Music is too loud. I glanced down at his twitching body beneath me, his eyes filled with fear and pain… I'm still hungry.

More, I need more. Blood, meat, tendons, nerves.

By the time I finished, his spine was fully visible, and a puddle of blood soaked into the carpet underneath. Why won't this hunger go away?

The emotional impact of eating another human didn't hit me as hard as I thought it would. It tasted good aside from the metallic aftertaste, filling, and… fun when getting revenge.

I checked my body and was surprised to see it… filled in. As if I was never starved to begin with. Exposed ribs and stick thin limbs were covered with a slim layer of fat and… muscle? Energy coursed through my veins and I had the vague sense that eating more flesh and blood would make me stronger.

"Hey, we heard some noise, you okay- What the fuck!?" Another random thug intruded on me and I snapped to face him. His eyes locked on to their 'top dog', then on me. I smiled.

I found myself lunging and grappling onto him with unnatural strength and skill, eating my way through his neck until I hit bone, even then it became easier to break the more I ate. I need more,more more moremoremorem-

A stinging sharp pain in my back broke me out of the fervent thoughts, I snapped to the source and snarled in rage when I saw guns withdrawn. With one last morsel of delicious meat down my gullet I lunged at them, ignoring the dull pain of bullets impacting my chest as my bloodied mouth found its favored place on some random man's neck. This time, I was able to cut through his spine with little effort, killing him. The more I ate, the less painful my bullet wounds became.

I raised my head to see the men behind him looking on in shock and fear. I faintly felt my legs elongating and turning akin to a dog, my teeth felt sharper and everything was suddenly clearer. I could pinpoint the various whimpers of the many girls scattered around the studio, the short breaths of the men facing me.

Leaping without warning caused the men to scatter aside from two others who tripped and fell. More fuel for me. I feasted on the body I was on; blood, muscle, tendons, and tantalizing everything I shoved down my gullet made my body change further and further. My thoughts were clouded with the never-ending hunger and desire of blood.

KILLMAIM EATBLOODNOWNOWNOWNOW

I jumped onto another shuffling body, heedless of the screams and moans. Useless noise, only a distraction.

BLOODBLOODBLOOD

Is this happiness? I feel so… at peace with what I'm doing. All the blood, fear on their faces, and the pain… It's like a soft blanket inviting me to sleep and let another person take control. Maybe I should just let go and-

"RAAAHHHH!" I screamed in absolute pain as a hot wave of fire encroached on my whole body, the stench of burnt fur very evident to me. I turned around to see someone with scales emerging along-

Lung.

I need to escape.

I didn't have time to even think as I had to hastily dodge a fireball from Lung, and grabbed someone's dead body to snack on, healing the damage done to me and feeling myself grow bigger and faster. Black fur darker than the night became thicker and more pronounced as I ran deeper into the building while desperately eating the body to transform faster.

"I am going to kill you." Lung growled deeply, his voice echoing in the hallway.

I didn't bother answering him. I ran to my musky cell and looked for my little Hope window, where I used my sharp grey talons to carve through the concrete frantically.

"You 'ant run"

I was halfway through when I heard his flaming body enter the hallway facing my cell. I decided to stop and force my way through, which I was luckily canine enough to fit in before another wave of heat billowed through the small hole.

I ran without sparing a single glance back after hearing his roar of rage. Maybe I-

I didn't have enough time to think when I was grappled in heat once again, It burns its burns it burns! It BURNS!

I let foreign instincts take hold and twisted my body to bite through the scales on his shoulder, swallowing them whole with more blood following through. My claws found purchase in his eyes, I no longer cared about the flames licking and biting my body, charring hair and skin alike. I dug through his constantly regenerating body with my long snout, carving a ruinous path of pain through his body and mine as he tried to pull me out with his iron-scaled grip and steel-melting flames.

I didn't give up. I can make it! The more I eat, the bigger and stronger I become! I just need to outlast him long enough… to…

… BLOODKILLMAIMPAINBLOOD

…

… SHREDKILLDESTROYBLOODBLOODBLOODKILL

…

… ANNIHILATETENDER-

"BLOOOOOD! NOOOW!" Give it all! I need it! More! More! MORE! MORE! MORE BLOOD!

"DIE YOU FOUL BEAST! AAAAHAHAHAAA!" You can't escape! You're mine! Forever my supply OF BLOOD!

"-advise everyone to stay indoors as we still don't know the extenuating-"

"-never before have we seen Lung grow to this size, some eyewitnesses claim he could be bigger than when he fought Leviathan!-"

"-what appears to be a stalemate between the gigantic werewolf and Lung himself as they grapple onto-"

"-effort is being conducted to lure them away towards the trainyard-"

The TV landed on the official PRT channel broadcasting Director Emily Piggot with half of the Protectorate ENE team on scene. A remote was set down and an iced glass of whiskey was raised, tinkling in an underground office.

"-we urge all civilians to under no circumstances approach the fight's vicinity. This is a class-A threat that will be dealt with accordingly. As we speak, Protectorate teams are arriving-." Harsh high-pitched roars could be heard in the distance, coinciding with a deep growl that rattled car windows.

"Took you long enough, Director."

Above the clouds, a pitch-black creature wreathed in tentacles watched with rapt attention as its latest human experiment was going swimmingly well. The synergy between the Parasite and its tainted infection was truly mind-breaking yet added more to explore from the exotic side of dimensions. Alas, the experiment must come to an end. If they continue, there won't be a city left to rule.

With a slight twist of effort, the Great One ordered its first Shard to start reversing its progress for energy, only ceasing at a specified human weight. It also suppressed the merged soul within the young girl. Soon, it will be able to retrieve its first successful foray into extra-dimensional power.

Soon.

Mom?

"Hey honey, did you enjoy your nap?"

What nap? I was-

"Oh yes, your dad just came back from his work trip in Australia. Wanna come get him with me?"

...Was it all a dream?

"You wanna tell me your dream? I'm sure it was nice." She said soothingly as she ran her fingers through my hair.

It was a nightmare…

"Oh, then you don't need to tell me. Your grandma used to believe that talking about nightmares would bring bad luck…"

I never spoke. I never said anything, how can you understand me?

"Oh, that's easy…" Her caressing abruptly stopped with a slight jerk. I looked behind me to see her face slowly sloughing off like molten plastic-

" WE WILL ALWAYS BE TOGETHER NOW! "

I awoke from the nightmare to see the draconic version of Lung grappling onto me like a sumo wrestler-

It was not a nightmare, girl.

W-what? My mind felt as if I had a roommate in my brain, like it was bloated from too much food…

I was interrupted from my thoughts by a swipe of flaming claws from Lung, who took my hesitance to try and disorient me. He failed.

Our body is Bestial. It can take… enough.

I'm not done with you yet, mysterious voice in my head. I didn't bother looking down. I could feel my whole body with a supernatural sense, as if my entire position is something I made and tailored. My head was no longer human, but something out of a werewolf movie; a long snout with many wicked sharp teeth begging to rip and tear into flesh, long black fur covered my entire body and ended at monstrous clawed hands and talons. I vaguely sensed a tail wagging back and forth like an excited dog, but the spiked bone growths along the spine was anything but cute.

Do not linger. Fight.

I glared at Lung with Glowing red eyes, a faint memory of hacking with a flaming, grotesque hammer intruded my mind before trickling away. I nimbly stepped back, memories of murdering humongous beasts barging in with every dodge of Lung's claws. It was starting to hurt. I found an opportunity to counterattack when Lung overextended a heavy flaming slash. I ignored the scorching pain even as I ripped a chunk of scales, flesh, meat, and sweet blood out of his shoulder, then jumped back to devour it. I need to grow stronger-

Halt. Something is… wrong with us.

What? I don't see anything wrong-

Focus.

The burns and cuts were healing, I was growing-

I wasn't growing. No... I'm going down! Why!? What-

Think later, act now. We must retreat.

He's right.

Lung gave me the best decision ever. I ran.

Well, I tried to. Being grappled from behind like a kid hugging their mom- No, like a kid left me squirming on the ground under Lung's flaming body. I screeched and thrashed until something guided my hand to rip into Lung's snout. I did not care if he roared loud enough to make my ears bleed, I didn't bother to notice my claws sizzling in fire. All I had on my mind was escape.

I painfully wrenched my bestial body out of his deadly hug, then galloped away on all fours, the movement feeling natural and not at all awkward as I thought it would. His bellow from behind urged me to run faster and faster as I frantically rounded a corner, shaving off a concrete building with my tail in the process.

I briefly glanced back to see the flaming draconic, serpentine body of Lung chasing after me as I continued running. My legs carried me further and further towards the docks, the strange voice in my head giving me instructions as I went to avoid him.

I can feel my body changing back with every passing second; Jet-black fur going back in, bones shifting to accommodate my smaller body, skin itching as it somehow disintegrates away

It didn't take long for my body to return to normal. As if the process was sped up the farther we were away from him- from the fight.

Turn into that alleyway.

I gladly followed his orders and ducked into a filthy alley partially filled with trash scattered about. He highlighted a dumpster where I hid in, slathering trash, muck, and other foul things all over my naked body. I had to hide my scent. The voice knows better.

...

Is it safe now?

I do not know. Stay vigilant.

How long? I want to go home. M-Maybe mom is still alive, and maybe I can go back to-

Who am I kidding?

They're all dead. There is no maybe. It's all hopeless optimism. Something mom was good at.

I'm just a nobody now. Hiding from the most powerful cape in a dumpster with a voice in my head telling me-

No.

I refuse to give up. I have powers now, enough to set me back on my life. I can get a job, any job and go back to school, graduate, become a doctor like mommy always wanted. I always liked biology…

But first, I need to escape this-

Faint footsteps entered the far end of the alley and came closer with each second. I froze, my breathing inaudible even to myself. The steps stopped when they were unusually loud, facing the dumpster. I could practically feel the tension.

"Ah, fancy meeting you here, Miyu." The stranger greeted. His voice a perfect melody, but his tone unnaturally… perfect.

Wait, how does he know my-

RUN. NOW!

I jolted in surprise and almost-

"I would advise against that. I am the reason you share this body, Samuel." He warned.

Samuel? What? Are you the voice in my head?

…

The voice- Samuel didn't answer. I could feel him in the back, but it's as if he's just watching, waiting...

"Come out now. I mean you no harm." He said. His voice somehow not muffled through the metal.

Without Samuel to comment, I lifted the top and peered through the gap to see someone in an embroidered black overcoat with a half-cape. His abnormally pale face shined with his messy white hair in the moonlight, and his eyes had coursing colors in them. Almost purple, yet never one color. He smiled gently as he spoke.

"There you are." He said as he extended his gloved hand to me. Is he someone important? I didn't hear anything about some new cape coming into town before-

I can't think about that now. I don't want to remember. I just need to distract myself. I will deal with it later.

I gratefully took his hand, and with surprising strength, pulled me out of the dumpster easily.

"W-Who are you?" I asked, looking up at him.

He maintained eye contact and didn't stray down to my filthy body, solidifying my belief in him. Maybe he is a Hero? But New Wave didn't accept members lately...

"My name is Silas. That matters not, now. Surely the winter air is unpleasant?"

The Dream was—no, is the quietest place I have ever set foot in. The white flowers flowing with the soft wind, and the massive oak tree overlooking the entire island Silas dropped us off in made it feel… serene, welcoming. He walked up the tombstone-lined stairs into a cozy cottage. I followed hesitantly and my eyes caught the wall fitted with weapons of different kinds just hanging up like trophies displaying milestones. It was a massive clash; elegant weapons shining in the ambient light to dirty, soot coated grotesque sledgehammers and axes made more for butchering Brutes than cattle.

Silas was working on said hammer, a myriad of mechanical parts I didn't dare to understand were scattered on the table as he… tinkered?

He didn't seem to notice me. Is he ignoring me?

…

No, why else did he bring me to this place if not to help. He must be a true Hero, unlike the Protectorate. Leaving me to die fighting Lung, never saving me.

They are all Liars.

I glanced around, noticing shelves lined with differing vials of… blood? Most are different shades of red. Some lighter in color, and others more akin to a brown sludge. A closer look revealed writing on each vial. Numbers and letters that look English but shift around when I truly try to understand them.

At the far end of the cottage lied a bloodied cloth tarp, surrounded by lit candles. Weird lines and symbols could be faintly seen on the cloth. I stared closer and was immediately hit with a sharp disorienting headachePAIN-

"-The Runes are powerful and can be used without Blood, truly-"

"-Perhaps Iosefka left behind some remnants of her research. I must-"

"-Subject 22 has displayed a minor increase in vigor, yet its body is-"

…

Huh?

I woke up under the oak tree… I was in the cottage, but what was I doing?

What happened?

"Frenzy."

I snapped to see Silas staring down a gravestone in front of the oak tree. He stood nearby, his embroidered overcoat was replaced with a heavy grey leather trench coat and thick belts around his waist.

"What?"

"You attempted to perceive information too… advanced for your feeble mind to understand."

Oh.

"O-Okay."

He suddenly motioned for me to come. I hesitated.

"Follow me."

We entered the cottage once more, but trickling memories of something… familiar kept coming and leaving. Like a layer of pictures was on my eyes, constantly changing. The hallucination ended when Silas snapped his fingers in front of my face, wrenching my focus back onto him.

"Focus, Miyu. It is unbecoming of a Hunter to daydream."

A what now?

"I'm a hunter...? Of what?" I asked, bemused.

The smile on his face was not natural. It didn't belong.

"Saving you from that dragon and the life of a vagrant comes with a cost," He started, then placed his black gloved hand on my bare shoulder.

"As a Hunter, you shall no longer worry for your life as it will be never-ending. However… you will be an extension of the Dream, able to do my biddings when I am away."

That didn't sound-

"To clarify, you are mine. I am the Master of the Dream, and you shall Hunt."

It took me a second to fully realize what he said.

Oh fuck.

"the transfusion shall be completed within-"

I didn't let him continue as I twisted out of his tight grip, pulling myself away from him and running out of the cottage. I turned left and down the stairs, sprinting back to the spacious garden we arrived from. I barely stopped in time to look down, an abyss was all that greeted me.

Samuel, where are you!? I need you, now! We need to run.

I don't- no, I can't be enslaved again. I'd rather die. This is my only chance at freedom.

He's no Hero. I was tricked. I need-

I heard him walking towards me from the crunching of the leaves. I turned around and prepared myself to fight. A loose boxing pose I saw my little brother try out burst into my mind and I shifted my arms and legs to try and replicate it.

The foreign feeling of sustainability my power provided as it started- It isn't there.

No…

I just had it a while ago, fighting Lung… What changed!?

"Get me out of here! I don't want to be your shitty slave!" I shouted desperately.

He didn't seem angry… just, neutral.

A fearful chill ran down my spine just from staring at his face.

I pushed down the fear. No time to back down. I can do this.

"I'm going back. With or without your fucking permission!"

He stilled. Before, he was breathing and had the normal signs that say 'hey I'm a human.'

He isn't breathing anymore. The wind stopped, along with the white flowers covering the ground. I looked up to see the previously moving clouds creepily still.

Everything halted.

"Then what?" He echoed.

His voice didn't come from his closed mouth, nor did it even come from in front of me. He was everywhere.

"How long until you are conscripted into the protectorate? That is, if Lung does not find you first."

The pale sky was being encroached by darkness as he spoke.

"To think that a lowly human would disrespect me in my own home. How unpleasant."

Pain gripped my head as a tendril that seemed to absorb all light emerged from the white moon that I suddenly noticed even existed. More came out of the hole in space. I powered through the pain until my eyes bled.

"You are nothing to me. An ant in a dying colony, a stray dog begging for help. All the same. I shall give you two outcomes for your foolish mind."

The black thing that landed on the island defied everything I knew. I could hear Samuel screaming inside my head, the moans and whispers of many yet few voices penetrating deep into my psyche.

"The first, I shall welcome you as a Hunter, leaving this… mistake behind as a mere bad dream…"

Pain of unimaginable proportions blossomed within my entire body. If it wasn't for an unknown force, I would have collapsed from the pain long ago. The creature slithered its way to me slowly, as if everything were in slow motion.

"The second, I erase your memory of this Dream, then send you to that dragon's doorstep like the filthy mutt you are. Do not expect your resident parasite to work, as it is Mine."

The sick thing forced my bleeding eyes open, my face felt like it was being flayed open by the proximity of it's existence. My whole body spasmed in searing hot pain with each beat of my heart.

"Choose wisely."

It's too powerful.

Please, end this hell!

I'll never escape…

He is well, just accept his bloody offer!

I'm…

DIE BEAST!

I-

[Terror]

Stubborn bitch! Fucking kill me already!

…

-Miyu!

I'm nothing to It.

…

I should just give up. Die.

-here!

…

Miyu! Listen to me!

Huh?

I know you can hear me! Focus on my voice!

Sam-

[Confusion]

Don't bother that alien, its me! Samuel, keep listening! Fuck!

So many voices…. Where are you Sam?

Take my hand! It's the only way out!

Sam's leather-gloved hand appeared in the kaleidoscope of swirling colors, voices, a glowing shard, faces and-

I grabbed it.

Sam pulled me out of the blinding cave and returned to-

Oh god.

I once again stared at the pain-inducing visage of Silas/[Founder]/Great One. I could no longer hear the whispers and screams from before, only the new presence of someone- something… alien in my head. Belongs, yet is foreign

The one-sided conversation from what felt like hours earlier implanted itself in my memory, and I remembered.

I shall stay by your side, Miyu. That, I promise. I truly apologize for that extended delay. It shall never happen if I dare control it.

[Assurance]

[Data]

The reassuring promise of Samuel and the strange set of pure emotions sent my way by the new voice was the final nail in solidifying my choice.

I- No, we can do this.

I choose to be a hunter.

The ever-still nightmarish creature that was Silas felt like it was smiling that creepy, malignant smile and let me go. I fell onto the soft dirt ground below and panted hastily. I looked up to see Silas's human body staring down at me instead of that nightmare from before.

"I am glad we could come to an accord. Wear these." He said, then walked off to the cottage.

At first, nothing happened, but then a grey distortion on the ground in front of me appeared with white emaciated hands lifting a bundle of clothes out of the hole.

I would have screamed if He didn't terrorize my mind a minute ago. I was only confused.

I clenched the offered stack and faintly noticed the portal disappearing. My mind was on how soft the fabric felt in my hands. It was unlike anything I had felt before in my life, even softer than the kimono silk mom… mom used to have.

I suppressed the tears threatening to burst and started putting on the white dress shirt, belted black jeans, and… boots?

Those are Hunting boots. Quite like our own in the early days of the Hunt.

Um okay.

I followed.

I stood beside him and faced the wall of weapons that sat there, staring back.

"Choose a weapon that calls out to you the most. Some Hunters prefer a fast, yet effective blade," He motioned to a small set of dark daggers on the bottom. "and others like to see their prey crushed under pure strength." He pointed to a segmented cleaver to the right. "Keep in mind that once a trick weapon is chosen, acclimating to another can be quite difficult."

I briefly thought back to one of my brother's shooting games… The painful memories provided me with clarity of what to choose.

I need something strong, versatile, effective, and easy to use… while keeping a secondary at hand in case the first doesn't cut it.

That Boom Hammer down there used to be my favorite. Always loved the built-in furnace before the… Before I fell to the bloodlust.

Memories not my own emerged from within. I saw snippets of Sam ripping through hordes of beasts using pure blunt force.

And fire.

Yes… fire.

No. What if my enemies are resistant to blunt trauma? Lung is resistant to fire, without mentioning his scales. I remembered long lectures of an old Hunter giving advice to his students of how versatile Hunters train to be, and their effectiveness depends on their level of skill with said weapon.

"-A trick weapon can only be lethal if you know how to use it."

I scanned through the collection until I saw a curved blade with another blade within its folds. Wait a minute…

"Hey, um… Do you think it's possible to modify an existing weapon?"

That whole ordeal passed by nicely, surprisingly. I thought He would be mad that I would 'break the tradition' so easily as Sam called it, instead Silas was rather happy to… Tinker a new weapon out of already existing ones.

I'm saying Tinker because I had no idea what I was looking at when He disassembled the two weapons I wanted. What was probably a mental blueprint to him was like normal metal parts placed haphazardly to me. Sam told me not to dwell on it.

After He left my soon-to-be trick weapon to be finished later—a mess of steel, levers, and bindings—we left to an old clinic by the looks of it, and He was setting up a myriad of tubes, flasks, and… blood.

That 'blood' is no normal Blood. However, the last time we imbibed the Blood; it was… darker than this. We called it the Old Blood.

"All in due time, Samuel."

H-He can read my mind?

Nay. I suppose I am the link connecting that alien and you, and through that link he can see and read us. All I can say is… I would rather death than stay within the Nightmare once more.

What's the nightmare?

A world where we suffer for the sins of our forefathers, born under a foul curse. To shorten a long tale; Scholars dug their noses where they were not invited, then defiled another Great One: Mother Kos.

Were it not for Him, I would still be suffering to this day.

If Silas acknowledged what Sam said, then he didn't show it. He just continued filling the mixing bowl-

Flask

… Flask with pale blood more akin to a shade of darker pink mixed with light red. The strange blood took its time settling within the plasma in the flask.

Do you wanna go around the clinic? Maybe there's something better to do than-

The eerie voice of Silas broke me out of my internal dialogue with Sam, "The transfusion is ready. We must proceed."

Anxiety rose in my chest when He stepped back, letting me see the metal operating table in all its dark glory; a myriad of tubes that connected to one large flask filled with swirling blood, trailed down with razor sharp needles that glinted in the moonlight.

My legs moved automatically.

Once I was within arm's reach of the table, a hand- Silas held me back.

"Before we continue, you must sign this contract."

"What contra-"

A misty scroll appeared in his hand and he opened it, revealing vaguely English writing on the yellow parchment. I squinted and hoped that the letters would jump out at me, revealing whatever meaning they held. It didn't work.

"I... I can't read this. It looks like something Shakespeare would write."

He chuckled; the sound rough and gravelly, then started reading the paper from start to bottom.

"Whomever signs their name on this sacred paper are hereby offering their body, soul, and echoes to չ̴̡̂เ̵̦̒̽г̷̦̋г̶͔̋є̴̖͂̚ร̵͈͇͌͝ร̴̬̺̔͐ of the Moon; Becoming a Hunter of the Dream in exchange for immortality and limitless power in accordance to the decree of the Master. Hunters may only be freed once the Caretaker releases their souls or are discharged by the Master of the Dream; thereby ending the contract, and with it, immortal life. Any power, memories, knowledge, items and Insight retained by the Hunter shall be released with them." Silas finished monotonously.

Did you hear that, Sam? His voice was an octave deeper for one word and it's as if He spoke a separate language entirely.

I did.

Sam didn't talk further than that. He sounded a bit… cowed.

He produced a fancy fountain pen and handed the scroll and pen to me.

"Sign your name over here." He indicated.

I saw the flat line at the bottom above some words I didn't bother asking Him about and tried to implement the same calligraphy I learned in Shimura-sensei's class. It looked… beautiful. A warm feeling in my chest ignited as I stared at it, memories of my mother and father overdramatically cheering me on as I drew the first character of my name.

I couldn't resist smiling.

I may have been forced into this, undergone hell at the hands of the ABB, and had my family slaughtered in the name of a false crusade… But now I have the chance to fix things. A chance to live a relatively normal life…

After I avenge my family, of course.

[Excitement]

"There. All signed and sealed," I got on the operating table and let Him pull back my sleeves on both arms, then he folded my pants to access my calves. The pinprick of the needles as they pierced my skin was muted compared to the flowing anxiety I felt all over my body.

After checking each needle, He left for the flask and released the stopper or whatever medical term it was on the tubing.

"Whatever happens, you may think of it as a mere bad dream…"

I nervously watched as the Blood flowed through the tubing and entered my bloodstream with no fanfare, no hot or cold feeling, only… dizziness.

I tried to stay awake, but the feeling grew until-

…

…

…

[Query: Purpose?]

{Proposal: Network}

[Negative: Insubordination]

{Override: Indoctrination}

[Negative-]

{Proposal: Metamorphosis}

…

[Agreement]

Should any harm come to չ̴̡̂ เ ̵̦̒̽г̷̦̋г̶͔̋є̴̖͂̚ ร ̵͈͇͌͝ ร ̴̬̺̔͐ at the hands of the Hunter, they are hereby sentenced to a lifetime of insanity within the Hunter's Nightmare and stripped of all boons.

Chapter 9: 0.9 - Atrocity

Summary:

New characters are introduced, their lives lead them to one destination... what could it be?

CW: Torture, some softcore sex, public waiting room love, abuse, extremely bad parenting.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

October 11th 2010, 20:08

Tick, tick, tick, tick~

I stared at the clock in the counselor's office for the umpteenth time, as per usual. Willing it to move faster, get this fucked session over with.

"Edward, if you don't say anything then I can't help you."

My eyes snapped to her face. Greying hair put in a professional bun made her wrinkles stand out, her blue eyes sympathetically staring at me. I scoffed for the third time this hour.

"Like hell you care. Why should I open myself to someone I barely know, huh?"

"You know I care. I strive to help my patients get through whatever is hurting them, because I'd rather see a smiling person in this grim world, rather than a sad frown." Gotta say, that would've worked if I was some trusting cunt.

"Oh yeah? I'd rather watch this city burn under Behemoth's wrath than step foot in it again."

She sighed, and again we went back to staring at each other. Child services will always try to help, even when no one wants their shitty help. The moment you say something wrong, they'll file it away as some weird mental symptom emerging outta my brain or something. Fuck them.

"Say I open up to you, and suddenly we get all emotional and tears start fallin'. Then what? You file it away for the next foster home to see?"

Her small smile after my genuine question enraged me. My hands twitched trying to keep themselves on the chair.

"No, your files are absolutely private and will never be disclosed to anyone except the police if I sense that you will harm others or yourself." Her answer contradicts her desire to help patients. In the end, we all have murderous wants. If I can't talk to her about what I want to do with my own hands, then what can I say that won't raise suspicion?

"You're playing a game with me, aren't you?"

"What game?"

"Don't act oblivious. You're kissing up to me just so I can slip up and say the wrong thing."

"Edward… This isn't an interrogation, you know that. I'm trying to help you."

"Well, you ain't gettin' anythin' outta me. Try again."

She was quick to change subjects. Likely trained by her superiors to confuse us, then somehow frame us of whatever cold case they have. Her lips were thinned in an expression I couldn't understand. Probably mad or planning to fool me. Bitch.

"Okay. Since telling me about yourself is not an option, what can you about your school?"

Fuckin' Winslow is shittier than shit. Would burn down the place myself if it weren't for rumors that a Ward attends.

"What's there to say? Place shoulda been bombed by now."

"And why do you think that?"

"Its 'cause the students are absolute fuckheads. If it ain't enough that gangs are ruining our lives in the city, you should see the vice grip they have on our school." I said with angry mirth, imagining what kind of hold they have over the principal would even make me smile. Fuck Blackwell, I wouldn't be surprised if she was Nilbog's runaway creature in disguise.

"Can you elaborate?"

"Fuckin' hell, it's as if you're interested in putting your kid through the hellhole Winslow is."

The corner of her mouth twitched up in a smirk.

"Well, if telling me about yourself is forbidden, then I'd rather learn about the environment you learn in."

"You're bent on gettin' something outta me aren't ya?"

"What can I say? I'm known to be nosy."

Huh, she's not giving up. Whatever, it's not like she'll get something relating to my life or that one-sided friendship with that girl. Better give her all the shit, make Winslow seem like some Slaughterhouse Nine candidate.

"Fine. Teachers couldn't give two shits whether you're learning or not. Empire has the most fucking kids I've ever seen in one school, and they're matched by the ABB so they are always at each other's throats. Bullying is probably normalized there to a disgusting degree… Fuckin hell, bullying is the worst." My list of shitty S9 candidate things cut to a short when I remembered that asian girl. Her posture and eyes when that fucking bitch Madison would just hurt her and perform miserable pranks on her like some personalized guinea pig. If she could just leave her troupe of fake ass friends, I can wrap both hands around her neck and choke the soul out of her cutesy face and personality. Fuckin bitch and that black track fuck deserve a slow death.

"On that, I can agree. Are you willing to share why bullying specifically enrages you?"

I glared at her. Is she deliberately trying to ask dumb questions?

"Alright, I'll back off."

I reclined from my previously hunched position on my knees, coldly staring at her beneath my half-closed eyelids.

"They're monsters. All of them. They wanna see you cry, wail, beg for mercy… but they just increase the pain. Even if you're sick from some disease, they encroach upon you like flies on a corpse. Eating at your weakness and inability to act."

She blinked at my rare sharing of 'feelings'. I must've been spoon-feeding her at this point, because of my distrust of the system. I still don't trust her a single bit, yet maybe if she knows she can do something about it in another school. I didn't take my eyes off her as I continued.

"There's this one… girl at school. Not the one you usually know from what I share, this one's different. For some fucked reason, the three top bitch queens at Winslow really hate her, especially the redhead and her black friend." I stopped sharing to collect my thoughts. The ways I tried to help her, stop them, and find out more about why they were just hurtin' her for no reason. All for nothing in the end.

"I tried to help her. Stop them from just bashing her down from her everyday chatty self to some antisocial shell. But those girls… They have strings to pull. Too many."

"What do you mean?" She no longer had her notepad to write notes in, just purely listening to me. Gonna write all this down after I'm done? Probably.

I shifted in my seat, memories that give me rage rushing forth like a tsunami wave. I took a deep breath to stimmy my anger, what little help that breath could do.

"That redhead wants her dead. No doubt. You should see the way she looks at that girl, like she's some amoeba below trash. The constant emotional and physical abuse has got to break her sooner or later, but she just quietly takes it like it's all alright. What confuses me is why she doesn't just fight back!? I would've just murdered that red bitch after the first week!"

Silence.

Fuck. I said too much.

"Can you elaborate on their 'strings'?"

Whew, dodged a bullet there… maybe.

"The redhead is like their ringleader. I'm bettin' her daddy has connections with higher people, or with the PRT, 'cause the amount of complaints I told the principal and teachers are completely ignored and suddenly I'm the one who's bullying them. Then that black bitch just knows what I do and say almost all the time, even when she ain't around to hear. They got outside connections, and I don't know if it's corruption or the gangs." That tidbit has been annoying me ever since they started hammering me down, tryna keep me from snitching. I'll kill them if they try anything dirty, one way or another.

"I can try to assume why she won't fight them, but do take it with a cup of salt, okay?"

This session is going too smoothly for my liking, the fact that she didn't react and completely disregarded how I wanted to murder the queen bitch was setting some alarms off.

"Based on how she was not broken by their onslaught, I'd like to think that she has the idea of being stronger than them if she does not fight back. Think of it as a form of silent resistance." She explained, pushing some gray hair away from her right eye.

"So? Is she just taking it all in like a fucked up 'I am better than them' situation?" I asked, incredulous of this newfound perspective.

"Not necessarily. You must remember that she could be physically different than her bullies and you. Where you are built like an ox, were raised in a rough household, and can brutally beat a person to death… she may not have that capability." I wanted to know more, ask her what she meant. I opened my mouth, but she held up her finger. "Let me finish. Assuming she is an average teenage girl with a typical upbringing, her need to fight and survive on an almost daily basis is made non-existent, that makes her different from you. Since you mentioned how one of her bullies is a track team member, she is already at a disadvantage; If she fights back, her bullies might make her life even more miserable, so she doesn't."

I couldn't disagree with her. It all made sense; her avoidance of their usual paths, not fighting back, feeling weak.

"Fucking bitches… So what now? What's the verdict?"

She rested her chin on her hand, in thought of what she would say.

"You can try and push them further, maybe do the same deed that got you into Juvie… or befriend the victim."

What.

"What the fuck are you saying?"

"You heard me."

"Heh, you're spittin' good advice… if it will ever happen."

"And why not? I don't see how this is all a bad idea. If you don't try, you'll never know the outcome of your choices."

I mulled over her words, thinking of what kind of disaster I'm signing up to and if I'll actually go through with this cobbled together plan.

"Who's sayin' she'll trust me? Do you actually think that if I come up to her and be all like 'Oh hey, wanna be friends? I can protect ya!' and she will believe what I'm spoutin? Fat fuckin chance." I said my mock question in the best southern drawl I could come up with.

"Definitely not when implied like that. If you truly desire to help her, I know you can improvise a good solution."

I scowled.

"Do you have a better solution, Edward? I'd like to hear it."

I had nothing. I fucking hate to admit it, but the shrink is right. If I give up, then I'm basically throwing away all chances of helping that girl. I sighed in restrained anger, keeping my thoughts to myself. Well… most of them.

"I was more expectin' ya to call the dudes outside. Let em know I'm off the leash again."

"I told you. I would rather treat my patients-"

"Lies. You said somethin' about telling the cops about murder intents or harm."

"I said that because it was part of my job. I actually do care about you."

I laughed at her easy lie. Anyone can say that with a straight face, even a small smile to 'reassure' me won't work.

"Yeah yeah… You keep tellin' yourself that."

I knew she was playing mind games with me. The fact that no matter how many times I denied her answers, antagonized her, and fuck all else, she'd just keep it all in with her therapist face. I knew I was pushin her buttons, I needed to. Can't stay comfortable if I don't see someone react to my answers. Her intentions may be good, but I'd rather jump into Nilbog's 'kingdom' than ever trust another therapist in this hellhole.

Our staring contest ended when she sighed. It didn't sound disappointed like I would expect from any therapist. Just… resigned.

"I think we're done here. I'm afraid I won't get anything out of you. Next week, then."

I got up to leave, done with this farce.

"Don't distract me with your problems next time. I still have to figure you out."

I didn't bother looking back, her smirk can be easily heard. I scoffed.

"In your dreams."

I roughly pushed the door to leave, briefly startling the guards posted nearby. The burly one, A. Sherman calmly walked towards me from his post. The bullet-resistant vest straining to stay on without ripping apart, a scuffed baton on his left hip with a yellow-hazard taser at his right just behind a Glock. His helmet thankfully didn't obscure his face like the PRT, just bulky enough to be intimidating to those who haven't been around officers like him all the time.

"Ready to go?"

I glanced around, searching for a temporary haven nearby.

"... Where's the bathroom?"

"Heh, thought you'd never ask." He dismissively waved his hand over the nearby corner to my left. "It's over by the corner. Don't think about running away, we had the doors bolted."

Fucker can read my mind sometimes.

I left without saying a word. Trying to keep the nasty snarl hidden from them. I found the dingy door and kicked it in, venting little of my pent up rage.

Fucking Child Services will never stop unless I 'show' progress. Fucking assholes think I'll just forget how this world bent backwards just to fuck us over, like we're nothing but garbage.

I bunched some dark blonde hair into my hands, pulling roughly to induce pain. Sweet pain always helps me focus. I exhaled a slow and shaky sigh, trying harder than yesterday to just calm down. I grunted in weakness, furious rage turned into long held in tears forcing their way through my mask.

I'm a nobody… They'll ship me off to some asylum if I don't improve.

What kind of 'Big Brother' lets his younger brother die from the wrong meds?

It's my fault…

All of it.

…

…

Just die already.

I snapped awake. Someone was banging on the door.

"Hey! Edward! You in there!?" It's Sherman.

How long was I out?

I groggily got up and leaned on the stall.

"Y-Yeah. I'm here!"

"What the hell are you doing?"

I thought about some witty response, something to hold him off… the truth sounds bad enough already.

"I was napping."

He barked out some laughs, easily disbelieving what I said. At least one thing went to plan.

"Heh, good one. Wash up and let's go, there's a soap re-run I wanna watch and it's all on you if I miss it." Sherman, you dramatic bastard.

I looked on over to the stained mirrors of this musky bathroom, my disheveled blonde hair very prominently out of place. I moved to the sink so I could splash my face with some water, scalding hot of course.

As I waited for the hot water to douse my hands, I took this rare chance to look over my slightly scarred face.

A cut through my left eyebrow from my dad after he threw an empty beer bottle. Originally it was meant for my brother and I naively got in the way, took the beating without crying that time as my brother watched from the slits of our shared closet. A botched stitching job on my lower right cheek done by my own hands only a week on the streets. I was stealing food from some fancy Italian restaurant, the owner caught me but let me go after a few punches and a kick to the face. It was as if the world was out to get us just because we don't belong in it.

Three weeks on the street, watching helplessly as my brother died, killing two teenagers for insulting me at my lowest, spending nine months in Juvenile Hall accentuated my previous small frown marks into an almost full-blown permanent frown, along with my cold hazel eyes. Not a nice sight to look at, I'm sure.

I suppressed a wince from the sudden change in water temperature, forcing my face to stay straight even as more scalding pain battered me. I stared into my reflected eyes, noticing steam rising from below. After a full minute of concentrating on the burning pain of my skin- The only real feeling in this miserable world- I quickly shut off the faucet and watched as more steam rose from my reddened hands. I slowly lifted them to my face, satisfied in feeling the heat painfully radiate, slowly cooling.

I stuffed my warm hands into the pockets of my olive green parka- the only remnant of the life my brother and I had- and calmly pushed the door open, seeing Sherman waiting opposite of me on the wall.

The corrections officer was like any other at Juvie, and for some ungodly reason he decided to always keep watch over me. Even after I left, he applied to be my temporary guardian. Though he was rejected, he somehow found ways to be by my side. It's not like I hate him for it- I'm kind of glad- but he has this look whenever our eyes meet. I can't tell if it's pity, sympathy, insanity, or all of the above. I will admit that I've slightly warmed up to him- not enough for trust- even with his completely dramatic side when he ain't working.

I instinctively frowned at his unknown glare, subconsciously tensing for a fight I'll lose.

He raised both hands placatingly. It didn't fit his thick arms and muscular body. "Easy, Ed. You're not in Juvenile Hall."

We stared at each other. Mine challenged him to attack, and his that same shitty look that I can't decipher. I sighed and turned to leave. Sherman of course easily caught up to me. He waved to the other security guards, and we were soon out of the building. The night air greeted us; I zipped my parka up in preparation for a gust of cold wind.

"What happened in that bathroom?"

His unexpected query snapped me from whatever thought I had, my full attention on him. I knew he could tell when I lied or said the truth.

I stayed quiet, looking straight ahead.

"You'll have to tell me sooner or later. You can't keep these types of thoughts bottled up."

As if you know. "Yeah, I can."

He didn't reply as we kept walking to the bus stop. Wrong one.

"Where are we going?"

"See, I was planning to watch a soap opera, but seeing you different than before has got me concerned."

"You're not answer-"

"So I'm thinking we'll get some hot coco. On me."

I stopped walking, he looked back at me.

"Why are you doing… this?"

"I don't unde-"

"YES YOU FUCKING DO! No one has ever been kind to me without anything in return! Why did you quit the easy-ass job at Juvie just to be with me!? This fucked up city has given nothing but grief and pain and here you are just offering me a freebie like its alright… I can't believe it." I huffed in exhaustion, my breath steaming from the cold. I tensed in preparation of anything.

Sherman just stood there. Still as a statue with his SWAT-like uniform. We were halfway to the bus stop and this entire situation felt way out of control. I discreetly glanced around for any alleys I can use to escape on the chance he's unfriendly.

"Listen, Ed. I want to help you, not by talking meaningless words but to try and fix your life."

"Bullshit. Like anyone in this damned city cares about me, it's all a bunch of lies. Don't even pretend like you care. There are no good people left in this world." I hissed in anger.

"Ed, people do care, but they are hard to find. It's like a single diamond in a mountain of coal. Although rare, people like that do exist. You just have to look for them."

I knew he meant well, but the amount of times I got fucked over by people doing 'kind deeds' were too many to count.

"So what do you say Ed, wanna get some coco?"

I didn't trust him at all. It seemed too fishy, especially after the therapy session…

"You can run away the moment you feel cornered. I won't stop you."

… but I was willing to take him up on his offer. Free food was free. The only problem was his attire. Usually cafes don't care what you wear since we live in Brockton Bay of all places, but I care. I'm sometimes too self-conscious for my own good.

"You gon' go in that?"

Sherman looked down at his bulky and intimidating uniform. A few seconds passed, him just staring and checking his vest or utility belt. "I don't see anything wrong."

I could have sworn the corner of his lips twitched in a smile. The bastard is being funny, huh? I'll play along and see where this is going.

"Fine. let's go."

October 11th 2010, 23:47

Our 'coco time' named by Sherman was surprisingly… fun. A feeling that I rarely indulge in recently, if ever.

The coco itself was way too sweet, but Sherman said I needed a change in diet. Who the fuck is he to change my diet and what I like?

Right now we were walking downtown on some random street I didn't care about. I usually check all the streets I enter just in case something goes wrong… but now I feel safe around Sherman. Who was I kidding? He would have a better chance at disarming and killing whoever tries to mug us or try something stupid… Unless they were a Cape.

"So, how are ya feeling?" Sherman asked. Out of nowhere.

I stopped walking to think. Aside from the miserable facsimile of a life I have, my fucked up time in Juvie, the group home I keep tryin' to avoid coming back to, and the mask I try to project only to fail at the slightest insult… These past few hours weren't so bad. A good change from the 'usual' that I'm used to, a change that I never thought would come. I felt… content.

I realized that he was staring back at me after I looked up at him. "I'm good."

And I fucking meant it.

Apparently, Sherman realized it too. "Well, I'm glad you had fun," He waved for me to come by his side. "We should hang out like this more often. I get to slack off, and you get an escape from all this… mess." Sherman suggested, then hesitated at the last word.

Well put. "Sure."

We walked in the near-midnight silence. Not many cars downtown, but still enough to be background noise.

We made our way to the northbound bus stop. I sat down on the stained plastic seat while Sherman remained standing.

I decided to be the one who broke the silence this time. Progress from therapy? In the mayor's dreams.

"So, uh, any luck finding a job?" I probed the subject carefully. I wanted to know what he's working to pay the bills and whatever, and I didn't know if he'd get mad that I asked. Too many mixed signals from whatever adult model I had in that group home.

Sherman just chuckled.

"What's so funny?" I asked, frowning in confusion.

"Is this your best attempt at starting a conversation?" He continued laughing, almost bending down with a hand around the streetlamp for support.

"Hey! I'm fucking trying here!" I yelled indignantly. "Plus, what kind of lame ass joke is that?"

After figuring out that he just didn't give a fuck, I hunkered down in my army surplus parka for warmth.

Thankfully, the bus came when Sherman's excited hyena imitation devolved into occasional chuckles.

I reached into my parka's large front pocket for some loose change for the bus, only to find a few pennies. Ohh, those motherfuckers at home are gonna pay.

I bet Sherman sensed my frustration a mile away.

"Here. I can spot you." I snatched the bus fee from his hands and inserted them in the machine. One old beep later and I was off to the back.

Sherman didn't say anything until he squeezed himself into my seat, clearly a whole plethora of seats were unseen to him. Our ride continued until he just slapped my back like we were long lost buddies.

"What the fuck are you-"

"Someone is following us. Play along."

Fuck. What now? Who-

"Damn, I didn't know Carla would just act out like that last episode. Totally didn't see it coming!" Sherman remarked. His voice louder than usual, almost like he's trying to play something off…

This is what happens when I feel safe; Bad shit hits the fan, then splatters all over me and whomever is around. Fuck, I let my guard down too long. I deserve this. All of it.

"Y-Yeah, dunno about you but her boyfriend seemed like an ass. I'd react like her if my girl said somethin' like that." I said reluctantly and slowly gained steam as I pulled random scenarios out of my ass.

Wait, is this his Soap or whatever drama he's always moaning about?

"Dude, did you miss how he almost slapped her!?"

Yeesh, quiet down a bit. Our stalker is probably already queued in as to what he's playin'.

"I told ya on the call. I was in the shitter so I planned to watch the rerun tonight."

I caught a short-lived smirk on Sherman before he returned to character.

"Damn. It's obviously too late for that, but they have the next episode airing a little after midnight. Wanna come by for a few beers and watch it?" His question stumped me before I belatedly realized he was 'playing along'. Yeah, sure old man. Lemme get drunk in your flat like nothing is wrong in the world… People drink to forget, so why the fuck not?

"Heh. alright, why not?"

"8th street and Oakhill Avenue." the old recording of a woman spoke from the tinny speakers aboard.

I stared out the window, watching the view of well-maintained buildings slowly devolving into cracked sidewalks, old fading paint, and either broken windows or just sad apartment condos littering whatever view I had.

Sherman nudged me to get up when the bus stopped.

We stepped off the bus and walked a while before stopping at a red pedestrian light. I briefly glanced back to see whoever was following us to see someone who sorely needed a shower and looked straight ahead after our eyes met. Fucker's eyes are either cape eyes or they are bloodshot to hell and back

"Stay close."

No shit, Sherlock.

Once Sherman led us to a dead-end alley, the previously silent steps of the stalker became louder with each passing step.

Sherman turned around, keeping me behind him. The unnamed stalker who I could smell his stench from two meters approached even closer.

"I-I don't want nothin', just the kid." the man mumbled, barely loud enough for us to hear.

Why the fuck am I wanted? This has got to be the politest kidnapping I had ever seen.

"Why? He suddenly wanted by everyone?"

"That ain't for you to know. Just hand him over and everythin' is gonna be fine." That drawl at the end didn't sound so 'fine'. Here I am, in a possible mugging/kidnapping and I'm making jokes.

"No." Sherman said with finality.

"I fuckin' warned ya." With that, he pulls out a knife that isn't big but can easily do damage. It's dull surface gleamed under the full moonlight. Not so kind now.

Before even thinking about what the mugger/kidnapper was going to do, Sherman roughly pushed me back deeper into the alley, and his silhouette entered a loose fighting stance. I couldn't see much in the dark alley, but Sherman moved faster than I ever saw a man move. He grabbed the man's wrist and pushed with his other hand in an opposing motion, swiftly disarming him and throwing the knife away.

Considering that all this happened in less than five seconds, the man barely had any time to react. He was tackled by Sherman and thrown on the ground like a sack of potatoes. The mugger groaned and spit on the dirty ground. Sherman easily turned him on his stomach and brought both hands behind his back in a signature 'I'll read you your rights' position. He reached for zip ties in some pouch on his tool belt and made a quick civilian arrest.

"Are we done?" I asked. Eager to just go home, even if it's shit.

Sherman stared at the angry mugger for a few seconds before turning back to look at me.

"Yeah. Let's go."

October 12th, 2010. 09:34

BEEP-BEEP-BEEP-BEE-

I jolted awake to the sound of my alarm ringing and immediately slapped it off, then fell back on my bed. The ambient light from the drawn curtains really made the shared room I'm in feel cozy… if it wasn't for the messy beds and closet vomiting shirts and jeans.

I shivered in restlessness. Fucking hell can't even relax.

I got up and dressed myself in my typical outerwear; My green parka, black shirt, black jeans and steel-toed boots someone 'generously donated' to me a few months back. I looked around me and felt strange as the usual rowdy house was quiet and… empty. Where the fuck is everyone?

I was given an answer when the clock in the hallway faced me.

Shit. I'm late.

I instantly ran back in my room, grabbed my backpack and hauled ass downstairs to the kitchen, chugged a glass of milk like it was air, then made it out the house in record time. Holy shit, why didn't my alarm wake me up?

Doesn't fucking matter. If I make it before first period ends then nothing will happen.

I made it to my most hated place in the world: Winslow. Okay, second to Juvie. The rent-a-cop by the main entrance barely paid attention to me as I ran inside, huffing because I ran halfway to Winslow when I fucked up the bus timings. Of course I would.

First period was… Chemistry. Well shit, I always loved that class. Not. Used it for napping in the morning, then paid a try-hard to do my work for me. Works every time.

I barged in the class and immediately felt everyone's eyes on me. Mr. Kean or some other similar name stared at me. Pasty white dude either couldn't tell he was teaching chemistry or was extremely appalled at my dramatic entrance.

"Edward! Why are you so late today? We have a test tomorrow and you're not even-"

"Yeah yeah, I get it. I'll study extra hard or something." I interrupted him. I just woke up, dammit. Not willing to hear him lecture me about my failing grades or whatever.

I eyed the usual kid I pay as I walked by the desks, other students going back to listening to the boring ass lecture. I slipped into my seat and passed him a twenty.

"The usual. Don't leave anything out."

The latino kid nodded.

There we go. My future in chemistry is now sealed.

…

…

I stopped paying attention by the second minute since I entered and when the bell rang I couldn't believe it. I thought I'd actually have to listen to Kean talk about bonds out of boredom.

Second period wasn't anything out of the usual, just good ole math and trigonometry. Easy shit I'm actually good at.

Third period is where I could really enjoy my time. Sadie, some girl my age in our group home insisted I take Dramatic Arts with her because she knew nobody in that class. And I, out of a hidden crush and innocent desire to appease her, agreed.

Worst decision of my life.

Sure, I get to stare at her pretty face and… assets some more, but to act happy? I'd get an F almost instantly. Hell, even the teach knew I was crap at acting and one day straight up asked me why I was in his class.

I told him to fuck off.

He didn't bother me after that. Just accepted my miserable acting at face value. An F. Maybe a C if I put in the effort.

Instantly after I entered, I searched the room and found the bright face of Sadie smiling at my resting scowl. She's always earlier than me. Somehow.

She hugged my side. I distinctly blushed as she squeezed herself onto me.

"Sooooo, Fuckface. How was your day?" She greeted, all too happy for that friendly insult.

Back at it again.

"Good, cumface. What's got you so happy?" I ask. She grins.

"Awwww, I just smile whenever you come along." She said excitedly.

I was about to snap so I could hide the immense blush on my face when the teach saved me from any ensuing embarrassment by starting class with a god-awful pun.

Drama passed by easily, especially with Sadie there to lighten my mood. The bell rang not too soon after that.

"Remember to choose your roles for the school play! Deadline is on October 20th, don't forget!" Teach raised his voice in the growing crowd filing out of class

Lunch. Finally.

I half expected Sadie to run off wherever she wants to go but was mildly surprised when she stayed behind… and put her arm around my shoulder.

She never was this… close and touchy.

"What the fuck are you-"

"Lets gooooo to the library, I need you to help me in some shitty project." She said. I didn't believe a single word she spouted.

Out of all the kids in our group home, Sadie is the only one who actively tries to talk to me. The others just annoy the crap out of me, try to cry wolf and then the Handlers come running, or steal my money.

Worst thing is… they all remind me of my little brother. Every single one of them. Makes me inherently protective of their corrupted asses on the times we go out as a group, even if they drive me insane half the time.

'Group Home' is the PG name for an Orphanage. I had my fair share of going around foster homes, and when no one wants ya, you're put into one with a bunch of other nobodies. They have been going out of fashion since the Triumvirate actively tried to provide relief efforts for orphaned kids by the Endbringers back in the late 90's and early 2000's. Well, that was before Hero kicked the bucket. Everything went to shit after that. Still, their efforts didn't go to waste… Unless you're in Brockton.

Ours is the third of six others in the entire city. Originally there was just three but the talkative Handlers in our home liked to tell us about what was new in the skewed childcare system here. Turns out an unknown group of Empire thugs broke into a bunch of minority family homes and slaughtered the people inside a few years back either as an initiation process, or for fun. The kids alive today barely managed to escape. Some gossip in the staff says that they still do so to this day, but the PRT has been cracking down on them.

Small blessings in being the ideal image of white.

My reminiscence abruptly cut off when I heard a girly keening laugh that just grated on my ears. I was about to ask Sadie what was going on when I saw the girl-Taylor I talked about with my therapist being put down by the three assholes well known in Winslow. Sophia herself was absent for almost a month but returned after her little escapade under the pretenses of a family vacation. I call bullshit.

"Stay back. Let me handle this." I mumbled to Sadie and as I moved on to stop them and enact my therapist's combined thinking with mine, I felt her hand hold me back.

"Just… leave her alone Ed. They'll never stop, and I don't wanna see you get hurt from that black girl. She's… too violent." Sadie cautioned me, worry flooding her face in a way I thought I'd never see. My chest tightened at the sight.

I pushed the feeling away and powered on. She stopped me again and the instinct to push her back almost won. Almost.

"Let me come with. I can help." She said, nervous courage on her face.

I stared at her, then heard the redheaded cunt laughing in her ugly voice again. Fucking…..

"Fine."

Sadie walked by me towards the jeering crowd hell-bent on ruining some random girl's life.

Taylor was on the ground, looking my way as I stomped to her bullies. Our eyes met and I could see her recognition and plead for help increase the closer I got.

"Leave her the fuck alone you ugly cunt." I broke in their group, Sadie holding my arm tightly kept me grounded.

I weathered the sneers of the triple bitches and didn't flinch at all as I stared back. Redhead looked surprised behind her expression. I laughed.

I shifted my stance so Taylor would be three quarters behind my back. Why isn't she running already?

Sophia glared at me, then her eyes flicked to the side of Sadie.

"What the hell is she doing here? Did you finally find a slut you can fuck-"

"Shut the fuck up you weak bitch." I snarled.

Oooh. It seems hit a sore spot. She recoiled as if I slapped her clean across the face.

She recovered from the momentary flinch and immediately scowled intensely. The mood in our tiny group darkened with every passing second as Sophia and I stared each other down.

I didn't blink.

"Leave Taylor alone. If I see you talking to her again, I'll make your red bitch regret she even started her beef." I jerked my head towards the redhead who frowned.

What, is she mad her plans are foiled? Wait till I get you alone, without your troop of fake ass friends, and ready for an involuntary life-changing makeover. Bitch.

"Or what, fuckboy? Gonna beat her up?" Sophia asked smugly.

"Might as well, if it gets her to stop." I snapped tersely.

The redhead regained her composure from surprise and barked an ugly laugh.

"What's it to you? Why do you keep sticking your nose in where it doesn't belong?" She asked heatedly, her eyes narrowing.

Memories of my little brother asking for help from his bullies, that Asian twig Madison just loved to pick on, and the dysfunctional relationship I have with the Handlers back home came rushing through. I felt my face heat up in rage. I managed to hold myself back from stepping closer to her, keeping Sadie's warning in mind.

"It's none of your fucking business." I bit out.

I felt Sadie poking me under my backpack. Yeah, this is enough. Time to go.

No one moved. Shit. I know the moment we leave; they'll pick on her again…

Fuck it, I'll improvise.

Keeping an eye on Sophia and her shit-ugly friends, I walked back slowly and eventually managed to bump into Taylor herself. Her bag was on the floor beside her, covered in fresh stains of something purple I didn't bother reading into. I scooped up her bag with me as I kept walking, then roughly dragged her back. She stumbled and awkwardly half-walked with us until we turned round the corner of the hallway.

Sadie sighed in relief, I scowled, and Taylor… was confused.

I dropped her bag next to her and sighed. This has got to be the first time I ever actually helped and took her out of their way.

A topic I discussed with my therapist yesterday came to mind. No time like the present.

"Now listen up, Taylor." I said. She stopped looking at the ground and focused on my face.

"I ain't gonna be around all the time to help you out of these problems. Ya gotta learn to take care of yourself, 'cause you're the best person for that. Not me, not the inept staff, and definitely not some random kid watching it all unfold."

She watched me talk and gobbled it all up like a kid who is just waiting for you to shut up and move on.

Fine. She wants me to be rough? I can do rough.

I pushed her unto the lockers, eliciting a confused yelp from her. I loomed over her and glowered into those fearful green eyes.

"Get your shit together and fight back. This lovely world we live in won't give two flying fucks whether you're bullied or not. If you think waiting for it all to end and somehow ignore you, then you're in for a surprise." I spoke with anger and conviction.

I roughly grabbed her dark green sweatshirt and pushed her up with both hands. She started struggling and she looked clearly distraught over the sudden change of events.

"I can beat you to an inch of your life right now, and no one will care. No one is gonna help, you are alone because you put yourself here. By just accepting it and hoping it all turns out well." I mocked her.

I let her drop down on the floor. She stared up at me with newfound defiance.

"Y-You don't know a-anything about me." She stuttered.

I crouched and got real close to her face.

"Yeah. You're right. But what I do know is you're damn lucky. Lucky for having your own safe home to live in, lucky for a goddamn father and mother who don't beat you for breathing wrong, lucky for living like this. Don't fucking complain about your miserable situation if you don't work to fix it." I hissed.

I saw her glance up to Sadie then back to me.

"What? You expect me to have some sympathy just 'cause I'm a girl? You of all people should know how shitty girls can get." Sadie broke in. Her tone cold and factual.

Taylor tried to get up then I pulled her closer to my face. She frowned in fear.

"You got until the 20th before I take things into my own hands. And I'll start with you." I threatened as she trembled.

I let go and she stumbled back wide eyed, she scrambled to pick up her bag and ran away. I decidedly ignored the stares of milling students and the janitor.

I heard Sadie giggle beside me.

"Cheeky. It's the same day we have to submit our roles… guess it applies to her now." She finished with another set of giggles.

"First date that I thought of. Plus, kind of a reminder." I smirked

"You know, there's a good chance she won't take you seriously. Probably considers you another bully to avoid now." She said, thoughtful.

I scoffed, "Yeah, well that's her fault."

As we walked to the library, more teens kept glancing our- my way. Some nervous, and others mischievous; namely the Empire and ABB kids.

I scowled back at any approaching students while keeping a close hand on Sadie, she adjusted herself closer to me while walking.

The sight of the ghetto library and some nerds studying in the few functioning computers shushed Sadie from giggling- no, she never cared about what others think. Why is she now?

Something is wrong.

I dragged Sadie with me to the far back of the library, where the un-touched non-fiction books reside and… asked her a few questions.

"What's wrong? Did someone hit you? Touch you weird? Threaten you?" She looked conflicted and my heart soared in rage. I felt pinprick needles all over my fingers as my face heated up, I held her face gently and turned it around; checking for hickeys, bruises, any kind of sign.

"I… I fucking swear he's gonna die. Just tell me who he is, what he looks like and he won't be your problem anymore." I growled.

I'm gonna-

My rage stuttered to a stop as I felt her soft lips on mine, my eyes widened in pleasant surprise and I saw her nervous face once again.

No one was hurting her, threatening her, or any of the worst-case scenarios I conjured in my head.

She was just confessing her feelings to me. What a great guy I am.

The kiss ended too soon, and my hot fury was replaced with warm want. I stared at her as she did the same.

I asked a single question that appeared in my mind for the duration of that kiss. The doubts whether she reciprocated my feelings or not disappeared in an instant.

"When?" I breathed.

She sighed in relief and seemed to understand what I meant. "Since June 2009. Remember that time the Handlers forced us all on a 'happy trip' to go camping?" She softly asked.

I nodded.

"Yeah, I actually had fun when we went camping. It started kinda like a soft crush, then… you felt like the type of guy I'd love to be around; Comfortable, protective, easy to talk and hang with." She confessed nervously, the shake in her voice easily evident.

"I knew you liked to be around me since you never pushed me away… So I took the chance, and… here we are." She finished in a whisper.

I breathed and a strange feeling I haven't felt in so long infused my body.

Is this joy?

I pulled her into a hug without thinking. Tears prickled my eyes, and I felt her hot breath on my neck.

"Since we're alone… I wanna try something… you up for it?" She whispered, and I suddenly felt hot.

Before I could say anything, she whispered softly, "I haven't… touched myself for a few months to… prepare for this."

I instinctively turned my head on a swivel to keep an eye out for any stragglers nearby. Seeing none, I looked back to her eyes which had an excited glint in them.

I… didn't know what to do.

"W-What do I do?" I asked, excitement filling me with tingling energy.

She released herself from the hug and stood there before answering me. "Do whatever feels natural, big boy… I'm all yours." She smirked nervously.

I looked at her… really looked at her.

"Are you sure about this? You're… too nervous..." I said gently, hoping that she isn't going too far for herself.

It would wreck my soul to know that I hurt her somehow.

She sighed shakily and relaxed somewhat. "Honestly, I am. I just told you how I felt, and you felt the same so that's off my back, but… I'm too nervous to fuck you because it reminds me of m-my… p-past and… a-and- but I'm so horny! I've been waiting for so long and I thought I'd get over it b-but t-t-they keep coming in my dreams a-and I don't w-want you to leave me because of what they did and-"

I pulled her into a tight hug and made sure to support her as she collapsed into me, sobbing.

"I got you, you're fine. They won't hurt you anymore." I rubbed her back, held her closer, and did all I could to make her feel better- no, be there for her. There's a difference.

A few minutes later, she gradually stopped crying and descended to hiccups and short breaths. I cupped her head in my hands and stared intensely into her wet, grey eyes.

"Listen… I'll never leave you. No matter what. Your past shouldn't matter to the present. It shapes you but can't limit you. I'll love you through hell and back, and nothing else matters. Not the gangs, not those assholes who hurt you, and definitely not some mistakes. We'll get through this together. Don't you worry." I said seriously, but gently. I was relieved when she smiled through her tears. I pushed her dyed cyan hair away from her eyes and smiled.

She threw herself into a sloppy kiss with me yet again, I welcomed it with a full embrace.

"We can start slow and if you're comfortable we can move up from there, okay?" I suggested.

"O-Okay."

The rest of the day went by quickly, what with Sadie's word vomit confession on the forefront of my mind. I had thoughts about finding the despicable cunts who hurt Sadie, kill them, or cut their balls off, then dump their bodies in the bay.

In the end, I'm just a normal guy living in a world filled with superheroes and supervillains. Just thoughts, plans with no steps to the end goal.

It's a sick feeling, being helpless. I experienced it too many times… and now I'm… No.

No. I'm not letting this go. I'll find a way, and when I do, I'll fucking murder them all.

I shook my head to dispel the murderous mental images of what I'll probably do to them and focused again onto the task at hand.

Getting everyone else back home.

The Handlers forcibly put the duty of getting everyone under 18 back to the group home on Sadie and I, since we're "technically" adults.

'Think of it as chores' they said.

'Training for future parents' they said.

Bullshit.

I bet half the things they make us do is their duty but rationed off to us. Bunch of lazy fucks.

I waited at the agreed meet-up place—The gym vending machines—and I was thinking about personally going to each class-

"Hey Eddy!"

Fucking finally.

I turned to see Sean, Manny, Cameron, and Jason walking to me. The rest were in middle school and were under the watchful gaze of the Handlers & Staff, so no sweat on whether they'd come home late.

This group home in particular is made up almost entirely of non-white kids; One white guy or European as he insisted the last time I asked, two Latinos, an Asian who I didn't bother learn which sub-category respectively stepped closer.

At that moment, Sadie chose to step out of the girl's room and walked in step with them. Impeccable timing.

"So, we ready?" I addressed everyone.

Cameron nodded, along with Jason who smiled for no reason, and Manny spoke up while nudging Sean.

"Hell yeah! Can't wait to get back home!" Manny sarcastically yelled.

Ugh. Dealing with him after school is such a pain.

The trip back home wasn't anything to talk about. Just a simple process: Wait with the rotten fucks at a bus stop, take the bus until we reach the block, then walk home. Easy, simple, stupid.

Thankfully, nothing distracting happened in the ride back—unlike last time—and we reached home with no special fanfare. We had to take the long route, what with the normal one reduced to a flaming runway under the onslaught of Lung and that werewolf yesterday night.

The Staff greeted us almost immediately after we entered.

Key word on "greeted".

"Edward, you're a few minutes late! Don't-"

"-Make promises you can't keep. I get it." I continued Sharon's perfectionist remark.

"Oh lord, look who's grown up!" Sharon squealed. I couldn't tell if she was actually happy or faking it with all her worth.

I fake smiled back, making sure to squint my eyes properly.

Sharon beamed and hurried us inside.

Dinner was special apparently. I was wondering why one of the Staff was really excited when we came back. Probably to test their cooking on us.

"This lovely dinner is cooked by Caleb, our new rotational Staff member. Everyone say hi!" She squealed, almost reminding me of a fat pig.

At the far end of the kitchen, a black man in his 30s or early 40s stepped through. He smiled awkwardly as we stared at him, every one of us waiting for an introductory sentence or… even worse, an icebreaker.

"H-Hey everyone… I'm Caleb and today's dinner is inspired by my own mother's cooking. It's a normal steak but filled with spices and marinated overnight…. Yeah." He concluded, lamely.

Good god, he's so awkward.

I didn't see the point in staring and just dug in, slicing the juicy meat and devouring it.

Everyone else did the same.

At least this rotation is heaps better than the last "religious" one. I fucking despise saying grace. I'd take fake cheer and awkward guy over that Christian pair.

I half-expected one of the Staff to comment about my eating posture then noticed they weren't even in the kitchen to begin with.

Whatever.

The paranoia from turning 18 and still staying at the group home gradually left me earlier in the year since they didn't do shit about moving me out. I didn't know if it was basic incompetency or this was actually part of the system. I won't dare mention it to the Staff, knowing they'll relay whatever I said back to their own HQ or something. Too much of a risk to dwell on it

Everything is crashing down so quickly and I'm nowhere near prepared.

…

…

Fucking hell, if joining a gang is the only way out, then no wonder everyone is in love with the Empire.

What the hell will I do?

October 20th, 2010. 08:39

Beep- beep- beep- bee-

I slapped the alarm clock near my bed and sat up almost immediately. Thoughts of the last week in the forefront of my mind.

I spent the time away from the group home with Sadie. Just having fun and doing things I never thought I'd do. Like eating ice cream, having her explain to me the entire album's 'hidden meanings' of her favorite band in unnecessary detail, and going to the mall. Because why not. She kept evading my jabs at what she could possibly be hiding, and how much it even cost. Probably lots with the amount of excuses she kept pulling out of her ass.

She also insisted we "practice" for the big day when she wants to have sex with me. She called it something like "studying for a final" which also counts as a big milestone in her life.

I stretched and glanced around the dim bedroom, half expecting the other kids here to jump me and steal half my money. Since no one was close, I fumbled around under my bed for that book. The only book that I get to enjoy when none of the fucks are nearby to mess with me, annoy me, or just want to get me mad so they can go and cry wolf. Since it ain't shiny or has a single bit of electricity running through it, none of the asses that live here want anything to do with it. Especially when I went through the effort to make it look old as fuck. I opened the familiar book to where I last read… page 141.

The Killjoy of Manhattan.

The book isn't anything special. I found it in the library and decided to buy it since it just… clicked with me. It's about the increasingly disastrous adventures of a delinquent teenager living in his own 'hood'. Doesn't sound too interesting the first few pages, but the author's style makes every new day in the book worth every word read. Each chapter has its own climax and separate event that also clicks in later chapters. Its fucking fun to read.

It also is an Aleph import, so no ridiculous plot armor like 'powers rule!' and other cliches found in most books here. The Author- a guy named "Faisal Sariq" inserts the main character "Ayub" into the worst possible situations that seem to have no way out, but Ayub always finds a way. Unconventionally, of course.

The door to my shared bedroom slammed open after just managing to finish reading my way to page 146. Fuck, and it was getting good.

Sadie burst in and I barely had time to react when she jumped onto me. I grunted and felt her straggling me.

I finally looked at her in all her skimpy glory; short gym shorts that leave little to the imagination and a black tank top that barely covered her supple breasts immediately turned me on.

She smirked as she looked down, running her right hand up and down my chest and the other slipping underneath my boxers.

Her breakdown almost a week ago really hammered down how strong she is to do this right here and now. I thought she'd need another week or more… but I guess not masturbating for a few months wins out, and emotional strength.

"I'm ready, baby. Go all out." She said seductively, a very excited look in her eyes.

I immediately pulled her close for a long and deep kiss, our tongues slipping over and around each other. It was sloppy, wet, and felt foreign, but the warm feeling that pulsed through my chest was all the more worth it.

As I felt her hand gaining speed on my erect dick, I decided to repay the favor and slithered my left hand down to her slick crotch, and the other fondling her perky breasts.

With every few seconds I would finger just right for her to moan in pleasure, and I'd inhale sharply after a decisively large spike of pleasure burst from my penis and up my spine.

It didn't take long for us to change positions. I watched with rapt attention as Sadie almost ripped away her shorts and tank top, gracing me with full view of her slim and beautiful body.

I stared up at Sadie from my lying position, she looked back with nervous anticipation. My penis pulsing directly under her was just another underlying factor to my own excitement.

"You ready?" She asked, gulping.

"Whenever you are." I replied, breathing heavily.

She took a deep breath and slowly lowered her hips.

I felt her lips open as the tip of my penis made contact, welcoming me inside.

She moaned like never before as I slipped right in with no resistance, her juices making for the best lube.

She rose and crashed back down like a well-oiled machine, everything clicked into place as she rode me raw. It felt amazing.

Sadie fell onto me and I gripped her boobs with both hands, squeezing and squishing her erect nipples with my index and thumb.

She screamed in pleasure.

Her hips stuttered in their pleasurable cycle before picking up speed faster than I thought possible. I was feeling myself build up to orgasm. I wasn't close but getting there.

I pulled her in for a deep kiss, massaging her nipples and feeling jovial with each moan pushed into my mouth from hers. She sped up and up andupupup-

Oh god she feels so fucking good. I love you so much.

I faintly felt my penis pulsing in warning. Shit she's going too fast. I'm gonna cum, really soon.

I broke away from the kiss and warned her quickly, "I'm gonna cum soon with the speed you're at. Where do you want it?"

She continued at the same speed and had an evil look in her eyes under the fog of pleasure.

"You'll see." She moaned.

With every passing second, I was breathing shallower as I built up for release.

At the last second, she lifted herself off me and I was confused for a split-second before she swallowed my whole penis in her mouth.

I came with a loud grunt, pushing my load into her mouth as she sucked me harder and harder. I felt her swallow every single drop. She continued even after I finished, the after-feelings making me roll my eyes in extreme love and pleasure, then licked my whole erect cock clean.

I unknowingly relaxed most of my tense body when she collapsed onto me, just hugging me. As we lay there, panting from the best experience we both had—definitely for me—Sadie started giggling euphorically.

"Now that was fun, Eddy." She whispered into my ear, her warm breath sending pleasurable shivers down my spine.

I gasped joyfully, a goofy smile on my face unseen by her.

We stayed like that, Sadie on top and nuzzling her head into my neck. I… I liked it. The ever-present touch of her breasts squished on my chest, the wet suckling and licking on my neck, a feeling of inherent frustration suddenly dissipating after we finished, and the warm sensation of her cuddled on me.

It felt perfect.

I didn't know how long we stayed until Sadie let go of our embrace with a surprised gasp. I looked on, confused.

"What's wrong?"

"Today's the day!" She exclaimed, quickly wearing her gym shorts and tank top.

"What-"

"Come with me!" She ordered.

Well, more like dragged me out of bed and down the stairs with her. I belatedly realized that I was naked and almost snapped at her to let me go until I noticed that the house was empty. Again.

"Okay so, I pulled your ass out of bed for this~," she bent over to retrieve a black box under a loose floorboard. I may or may not have snuck a glance or two at her boobs under the large tank top. She was practically inviting me to stare at this point. I savored the view then flicked my eyes on the matte black square box she pulled out. "Lovely present for ya!"

I stared listlessly at the offered box like some retard. Maybe I am. I broke out of my reverie again when she squished the box against her chest.

Oh my fucking god. Is this really what I think it is?

"What's in there?" I asked dumbly.

"Something that took me a long time to buy. Something that even you would be at least glad to feel on ya." She hinted. Not her fucking guessing games again.

She must've sensed my excitement and quickly shut me up by shoving her salty finger into my open mouth.

"Yeugh! What the fuck, Syd!?"

"Hold your horses, Eddy. I'm not asking for a ring here." She deftly opened the box before I could ask what she meant, revealing something that I never thought would be in the hands of Sadie. "But this bad boy is like one."

What laid on the foam was a pistol. Black and slightly shiny. It's rubberized grip with the Beretta signature on the side. It looked compact and obviously brand new. I completely forgot what was on my mind.

"This little bastard is a gift from all of us, to you. Custom made to fit your hands, and shitty taste. Don't ask." She reverently placed the cold grip of the gun on my open right hand, closing each finger slowly until she gripped my closed hand. She stared up into my eyes, a look of genuine gratefulness that I never thought I'd see on her face. Much different than her usual smugness and fake horror at catching her 'accidentally' naked.

I was dumbfounded. Memories of my two years in this shitty group home crashed into me with the force of a runaway train. Every time they talked or stayed around me I would get upset and mad over the smallest problem. But… There were times at school and outside where I would protect them, act like they were my own brothers and sisters, the rotten lot of them. On the rare times we all went window shopping in the mall, I'd stop anyone from laying a hand on them. Even if they were security.

The rush of memories ended, and I looked down to Sadie's face, stray strands of dyed blue hair on her face. My face felt strangely wet, and my eyes were stinging. She suddenly hugged me and I barely registered that I was naked.

I returned the pistol back to the foam, mindful to keep the safety on in the loaded pistol.

"You're their big brother, and my big boy. You helped us when we didn't even remotely expect it, and you… just do it. Like it's your obligation to us. Even if we fight and hate on each other, you just push all the bad blood away so you can help. And… and… even though we never say anythin', we're always grateful for what you do."

I slowly hugged Sadie, and once I did, I held her tight. Never letting go.

Obviously, I had to let go. Our moment was interrupted when we heard one of the Staff unlocking the multiple locks on the front door. Sadie shoved the black box in my hands and re-set the loose floorboard, then we both scrambled up the stairs like madmen and burst into my shared bedroom. I made to sit back on my bed and continue reading before I was yanked by Sadie and into the abyss called our closet. She shushed me up before I could so much as inhale and started haphazardly throwing clothes on top of us, covering us in a liberal pile of jeans, sweats, shirts, and one lonely sock underneath me.

I resorted to whispering instead of bringing the wrath of whomever we were hiding from that made even Sadie cower.

"Syds, what the fuck are we doing here?" I asked cautiously, wary of the thuds I could hear downstairs… Are we getting robbed!?

"C'mon doofus, did you forget? Today's Tuesday. A school day."

Fuck.

"Fuck."

If or when the supervisors find out that we missed school, woke up late, or got in a fight they would stick their noses in everyone's business. They try to find out why we did what we did and put an end to it. Some people would say we should be grateful that we have such dedicated and caring supervisors, and that they go above and beyond for us… yeah it's actually nice to have a caring figure like Sherman, but he doesn't shove his hand down my throat just so he could find out what was bugging me. He isn't nosy and tries to find all your secrets so he could air them out to Child Services so they could 'help' us when we 'need' it.

"Yeah. Fuck indeed." Sadie shifted in the tight space of our makeshift cocoon before she literally just collapsed on me.

I didn't question it, only hugged her in the tight space as she nuzzled my neck.

I could hear my own heartbeat, my breath and her own, and the occasional thud here and there. Seconds passed in silence as we held our breath, straining for any noise.

"Okay Syds, I thin-mmmph!" She blindly pushed her entire hand into my mouth, stopping me to hear that the thudding was even closer, directly outside our room. I heard a door roughly pushed open. I could barely make out what they said but when they threw open the closet door, we could hear them all. Loud and clear.

"Fuck! He ain't here!" The burglar directly in front of our pile yelled.

"What the hell? Our dudes said he was home!" Another distant yell from beyond, somewhere in the younger kids' rooms.

"They're fucking wrong! Check around for the girl, she might tell us somethin'."

"I'll tell our guys to get the rest of the kids from school. I bet Johnny would want some younger girls to taste."

Shit. This is bad. I snaked my hand around Syd and felt for the black box. I found it near her left foot.

"Hey Syds." I whispered calmly into her ear. I could feel my mask slipping into place, covering my fear and anger.

I heard her swallow heavily in the silence between thuds. "Y...Yeah?"

"I need you to bring over the gun, it's by your left foot. Can you do that?"

"Hurry the fuck up! The guys we knocked out won't stay asleep!" She flinched when she heard his shout and I could feel her shaky hands reach over and hand me the box, practically dropping it onto my chest. I felt around for the clamps and released them, grabbed the pistol, and cocked it.

"There's a-ammo under the foam. F-four mags." Wow. Best gift ever… If I had any idea how to operate the gun.

"Fucking kill them! I told you not to leave loose ends!"

It's just point-and-shoot. How hard could it be?

"Fine! Max, search the rooms thoroughly. They're fuckin' hiding." His thudding steps receded down the stairs. Presumably to kill our supervisors. No lost tears there.

I loaded the magazine and turned off the safety. I finally pulled the slide and got prepared to leave when I heard Sadie suddenly giggling.

"What's wrong?"

"I-I just realized it. You're gonna fight back a-a group of probably murderers naked."

"Enjoy it while it lasts."

I slowly crawled out from our cocoon. Leaving her behind and safe. Hopefully.

One of the kidnappers was rifling through my drawers. Unless he's interested in seeing black boxers, then he'll find death by strangulation pleasant. Or unpleasant. Fuck him.

I snuck up behind and roughly wrapped my arm around his throat, while also kicking him in the back of the knee, dropping him to a kneeling position. Choking him and hearing his attempts at breathing almost gave me a flashback. Not the time.

After waiting a good minute for him to at least go unconscious, I waited another ten seconds to make sure.

I could still hear his friends in the kids' rooms. Fuck, I should've asked him for info.

I dropped his limp body and rummaged through my drawers for a shirt, black jeans, and my trusty parka. Which I found on the Pile we made. Not wearing it for warmth, oh no. I loved the extra pockets, and the mags needed somewhere to go.

I looked myself in the mirror, noting the rookie grip on my gun, the emotionless mask over my face, and I realized that I might not survive against a group of gang-bangers.

Who will protect them if you die, Idiot?

Yeah. Mission objective is to survive. Not be heroic. Fuck the Heroes, we take care of our own.

I took a deep breath to steel myself and left our room, heading for the younger kids' on small and quiet steps.

"Hey, Michael. Did ya find the bitch?" I found one of the men combing through one of the private drawers we usually have.

"Michael! Are you deaf?" I didn't say anything, the asshole probably thought I was one of his friends. I'd love to see his expression if I wasn't killing him.

"Did you fuck up aga-AAGHCK!" I wrapped my strong arm against this one. He seemed like the type of guy to thrash, and I didn't want to take a chance.

And he did thrash. Fucker elbowed me twice in the ribs and I almost let go. I tried to be quick about it and twisted his neck in one swift move. I gingerly rubbed my right side and noted nothing was wrong aside from some bruising. Probably.

Searching his pockets didn't net anything useful, only drugs. Lots of drugs.

Hang on… why are they carrying drugs in the first place?

…

A question for later. Sadie is more important. I only cleared one room, and there's still three more, and that's without counting the dudes who might be downstairs. Fuck. The longer I take, the lesser are the chances of me doing this quietly.

I moved on to the second room, only to be suddenly sucker punched from the side, almost throwing me down. I kept my hand on the pistol and whipped around to point at the killer. "S-Stop!"

The fucker didn't stop. He had a crazed look, like some rabid dog.

I shot him. Once. In the heart. He tackled me immediately, where he tried to choke me on the ground. I didn't even try to resist before his grip weakened. Blood spilled from his chest onto me as our eyes met; mine a cold anger, and his a desperate plea.

Shouldn't've broken in, motherfucker.

I pushed him off me, leaving him to die slowly from his own stupidity.

I only realized my ears were ringing when muffled voices started shouting, I couldn't hear much so I hid behind the door before they could reach.

"Max! Riiiiiiiiiiiing~ you!?"

After I was sure they entered the room, I slammed the door shut and locked it, then aimed my pistol at some random guy's head, only to shoot him in the neck. I didn't pay close attention to the second man and felt the pistol being wrenched away from my hands and clatter on the ground. I ducked down to dodge his haymaker and held him by the legs, lifted him and threw him back on the ground, I got on top to pummel him and only stopped punching his face when my knuckles started stinging, then I heard banging coming from the door.

I looked up to find the previous guy wheezing through his own blood, a small puddle forming around him. He was reaching for my pistol nearby.

I scrambled to snatch my pistol away from him and kicked him in the ribs. I straddled him and bashed the butt of my gun on his face till his breathing stopped. I forced myself to look at his bloodied, grooved face. I did this, I'll own up to it.

The ringing slowly receded, and I could hear wood splintering. I snapped to look at the door only to see another pistol poke its way through. I slapped myself to the ground, and shot blindly through the door, five shots. My grouping was terrible and was about to continue when I heard something wet sliding on the door, then slumping on the ground, blood slowly seeped under the door and into the room. I shakily stood, keeping an ear on any noise that might mean someone is home.

Fuck. I just killed six people.

Why don't I feel nauseated? Am I a monster? What will Sadie do if she sees me like this?

Will I be left alone?

I realized that she was waiting for me and cautiously walked over to our room, barely recognizing the dead junkie in front of me.

"Sadi-" My voice felt too rough. I coughed a bit and cleared whatever was clogging my throat. "Sadie. Come out."

A muffled Eddy? was all I heard.

"They're… taken care of. They won't hurt us, but we need to hurry. I don't know how many are coming."

"Okay…"

She crawled out of her pile and took one look at me, only to retch. After she stopped, I could see the fear in her eyes.

We need to hurry.

"Sadie. Listen. Wear some clothes, something that'll cover up your face and anything identifying. I'll be in the bathroom."

I started walking to our one and only bathroom only for Sadie to softly grab my right arm. I stared listlessly into her eyes.

"Are you okay, Eddy?" She asked, concerned.

"... I'll manage." I'm fine. I feel fine. It's fine.

Nothing is wrong.

She hesitantly let go and left for our room. I reached the bathroom and threw my parka onto the closed toilet.

I mechanically washed my hands, faintly reminding myself to scrub my cut knuckles with soap and alcohol.

This time, the pain was a stark reminder of what I just did. I didn't feel disgusted, hurt, or nauseous

After finishing, I left for our room to change shirts. Luckily, only some blood managed to splatter over my parka and jeans, making the cleaning marginally easy.

Sadie was over at our mirror, doing her hair into a messy bun. She glanced over and turned around. Thankfully, she wasn't naked anymore and wore dark grey skinny jeans, a red scarf, and an olive-green shirt. She grabbed her faux leather jacket and hugged me.

"We need to get the others." I said.

"I know."

"We can't stay here anymore. They killed the staff, and more will come."

"... I know."

"... stuff your essentials in a rucksack. I'll snag the money downstairs."

We let go and I finally changed into a black T-shirt, no visible bloodstains on me. I set off down into the kitchen, noting how the entire house looked ransacked. Picture frames of all of us grouped together were cracked and on the ground, throw pillows from the couch somehow in the hallway, silverware from the kitchen scattered around and shoved in black duffel bags.

It would hurt just to leave like this. But nothing in this world is fair, is it?

I reached over top of the kitchen cupboards, and found an envelope filled with something nearing $1,000.

Not even close to enough.

I searched the entire house, rummaged through private drawers, the couch, hell even the toilet. I was about to give up when I found the safe in the staff room. It looked secure and I didn't have time to just search around for the key-

They entered by unlocking the door.

I rushed to everybody I killed and searched their cooling corpses for any set of keys that looked smaller than the usual house keys. I finally found it on the junkie I strangled and unlocked the safe.

Jackpot.

"How the hell are we gonna get the kids?" Sadie distressingly asked.

"We're students, right?" She nodded. "Then we just go in, grab 'em, and leave."

"Some are in middle school, moron."

I sighed and turned to look at her. I'm happy that she's putting what I did behind and being her normal self, but for fuck's sake she's already getting on my nerves.

"... Then we go in, grab 'em, and leave. But this time, we do it fast."

She stared at me for a second as we walked towards Winslow High.

"It's confirmed. You're retarded."

"Why? I see nothing wrong with my plan!"

"You dumbass… do you just plan on walking in and tellin' the receptionist 'oh hey, I wanna take some kids out' and she'll just believe your suspicious ass!?" She nearly shouted, exasperated.

"... Okay, then we all go in together."

"Oh my god~."

"How about this; We think about it when the time comes. Because I'm sure we will somehow fuck up whatever plan we pull out of our collective asses." I suggested to her.

"... Fine. Whatever. You just grab Jason and Eliza, I'll get the rest."

"Where do we meet?"

"Hm… my locker."

I nodded in agreement.

The graffitied walls and doors an ugly familiar sight of the shithole known as Winslow. Since kids were outside and milling near the doors… It was between 11:00 and 12:00. Lunch break.

We split off when we reached the main stairs. Sadie to the third floor, and me turning left to where the duo usually hung out near the drama and music rooms.

I bumped into that curly girl- Taylor on my way to the Arts hallway. She flinched, dropping a few textbooks onto the floor then staring fearfully at me, as if I were gonna start cussing her out for daring to touch me. Fuckers did a number on her-

I suddenly remembered my warning to her. It has been more than a week, hasn't it?

Fuck it.

Jason and Eliza can wait a little. I'll probably never see her again after this.

I ducked and tried to ignore how she stepped back as I was picking her books and scattered pages from the linoleum. As I rose, she had this confused look on her face that was replaced by distant recognition. Good, she remembers.

"Here. You dropped these." I tried to inject some cheer into my voice, her frown proved otherwise.

What to do? Last time I tried to help she probably pegged me as another person to avoid.

"So… How are you?"

She didn't respond. Fuck, am I that bad at helping-

"… Good." She mumbled, glancing behind her and sideways. Never making constant eye contact.

Okay, progress. Try something new… That nosy therapist kept looking at me like I was an endangered species- she was analyzing me.

Based on common sense, and her eyes never staying in one place then she must be running away from those bitches. How the fuck do I do this on such a small schedule? Sadie will come looking if I take too long and-

My phone.

Sure, it's a burner I stole off of some Empire kid who tried a power play on me but its still a phone.

I quickly searched my deep pockets and found a receipt that I didn't bother reading. I scribbled my number on the back and stretched my hand out to her.

She stared at it as if I were handing her poison on a platter.

"Look, I know what I said last time, but I honestly don't have time for you right now. You obviously don't care about getting shit done so here; take my number. Call if you need help or something bad is happening." I explained.

She stared at me for an agonizing minute then gingerly took the crumpled receipt.

"… Thanks." She said faintly, looking away.

The awkward silence stretched as I stared at her, then remembered the reason why I was here to begin with.

"Hey, I gotta go. Keep that number in mind, Okay? Don't be afraid to call."

With that, I left to the arts hallway.

I saw the scrawny half-asian kid sitting in a group of freshmen, him eating his ham sandwich like nothing was wrong in the world. Savor it, Jason.

"Hey, Ed! I thought you'd never come!" He greeted me. I really didn't want to ruin his mood; he rarely gets to smile as is... but this is an emergency. He will understand.

The group he was in looked up at me, and some stared either in hope that I would leave, or some other emotion that eerily reminded me of Sherman's glares.

I sighed and prepared myself. "Jason, I need you to pack up and come with me. Get your bag from the locker."

Jason frowned before suddenly lighting up. What did he think I was doing?

"Okay! Bye guys, see ya tomorrow!"

"See ya."

"Bye."

The unenthusiastic goodbyes either told me they tolerated his ass or he just butted in a conversation and stuck with them since.

I walked him to his locker, and when he opened it I spoke up. "Dump your books, anything related to school, and keep the bag."

"H-huh? Why?"

I didn't know how I could break it up to him without bringing any unwanted attention. Should I keep it quiet until we're all together or just spit it out? What would Sadie do?

…

"I got something to show you and Eliza, do you know where she is?"

Jason stared up at me, either trying to figure me out or think I'm fucking the both of them over. He smiled literally out of nowhere and told me to follow him. He was always a weird kid.

We reached the Arts hallway, and I could immediately make out Eliza's auburn hair and fair skin in the instrumental crowd standing near one of their rooms. Oh god I forgot Eliza had band practice.

"She has band right now." No shit Sherlock.

That bitch Madison has Band practice. I can't deal with her bullshit right now. In and out, be quick.

"Wait here. I'll get her."

"Kay."

I purposefully strode over to their little band group, noticing how their eyes gradually gravitated towards me.

"Eliza." I tapped her shoulder for attention.

"Oh, Ed! Where were you? You missed out so much in biology." she exclaimed.

I briefly glanced to where Madison was blabbering to some poor girl, and when I was sure she was too engrossed in her rant, I talked.

"I uh, I need to show you something." Why the fuck did I stutter?

"Really Ed? Is it really so important that I miss my practice?" Eliza frowned as she asked.

I stared into her brown eyes, somehow hoping she would understand how serious I am.

"Yeah, it is. Sadie wants us to meet at her locker. She needs all of us to announce something that's happening." I pulled a random half-lie half-truth to maybe convince her.

"Can it wait after school, Ed? I was really looking forward to this…" Eliza looked down and an unnatural pain in my chest sprouted. Like something I would feel before- Stop. Stop. Stop.

I'm fine.

"Look, I'm sorry but it ain't something I can control. I'll make it up to you."

"You can't make this up for me. We perform against Arcadia on Friday and it's Tuesday, Eddy!"

"Just trust me! Okay? You can always practice at one of your teammates' houses or something over the week."

in the corner of my eye, I could see Madison looking at me. Shit. We took too long.

I do not have the patience for her right now.

I smelled rather than saw her approach us. And then I did see her. She wore some striped skirt and a frilly shirt that just looked too fucking cute, it looked disgusting on her.

"Hey there Eddy. I barely see you down in-"

"You don't get to call me that, bitch." I coldly interrupted her.

"Oh? Someone has a spine. Too bad you can't use it to help that weak Asian twig." She sneered at my scowl.

"Since we're talking about her, how is she? She hasn't been to school the past few weeks and I just have to wonder what happened to her. Wouldn't you say, Eddy?" She said my name in a sing-song cutesy voice. I'm gonna fucking murder this bitch. C'mon, just give me an excuse. Do it.

I blocked out the whispers around me, Eliza's hand tugging my sleeve, and just closed the distance between us in one large step. She looked up at my enraged frown and smirked like she owned me. I clenched my hands so hard they hurt. I could feel my anger at the tips of my fingers, begging to be released.

"Shut. Up." I bit out between clenched teeth.

"Excuse me?" She asked haughtily.

"I said… shut the fuck up."

"Ohoh? Look who's all bark and no bite… Though I wonder why Eliza's talking to you... Should I switch targets this time, now that Miyu is gone? I wonder how much she can handle before-" I shoved her onto the wall of lockers before she finished that sentence, faintly hearing the squeals of girls next to me.

I saw red.

"...-op!"

Let's see how much you can blabber after I'm done with you, bitch.

"...dward, please!"

Talk! You sad sack of spoiled SHIT!

"Edward, STOP!"

Yeah, you want me to stop? Make me! C'mon, fight back before I kill you!

I felt someone pulling me away from Madison. I whirled and grabbed their head and was about to slam them against the wall when some random fucking kid tried tackling me into the ground.

"EDWARD! NO! STOP!"

…

Eliza… What are you doing here?

"Eliza?" I immediately let go of her head, hearing her gasp in fear pulled me out of my rage. She scrambled away from me, leaning against the white brick wall and panting.

Jason was sitting against some lockers. Did he try to tackle me?

Oh fuck no.

What have I done.

Madison's limp body lay there, her face bloody and bruised, her eyes were barely visible under the swollen skin. I watched her still chest intently, waiting for it to rise.

Please.

"...h….he-...help…..m-me." Madison sobbed through wet wheezes.

Good enough.

I snapped my head around the hallway, seeing how some kids had their phones out, taping the whole thing.

Fuck.

I grabbed Eliza and Jason and just ran. I stopped only when we reached the third floor and put my hand on the railing only to feel it slip. Shit, I need to wash this blood off.

We need to hurry. No time for niceties.

I saw a sizable group of sophomores and freshmen around Sadie's locker. Must be them. I dragged both behind me, Jason barely catching up with his scrawny body, and Eliza just staring ahead with a blank face. I'm so sorry.

"Hey, Ed! What took... you.." Sean waved me over and stopped after he glanced at me. Literally red-handed.

"Edward, what the fuck happened?" Sadie voiced what was probably every thought of our group.

"No time to explain. Is this everyone in Winslow?" I gestured to our group, mentally doing a headcount.

"Y-Yeah, but why.."

"Someone pushed me over the edge, and I lashed out. Now can we please leave?"

Sadie nodded, but gave me the we're-gonna-talk-later look.

"Are we all ready?" She asked all of us.

They nodded. I looked back to Eliza and Jason to see them nodding meekly.

"We're good."

"Then let's skedaddle!"

We made it out of Winslow with no resistance. After all, when you see a group of random kids running through the halls and pushing people outta their way, it gets kinda scary just standing in place.

Plus, I won't wait in the fallout when a gang is after my ass for whatever reason.

The real issue is getting our remaining two kids from their middle school. And so, here we are; a group of seven high schoolers huddled outside Applewood middle school like some out of place edgy squad.

"I'm saying we just get in there and take 'em. Nice and quick, eh?" Sean suggested. It was funny how we both thought the same way.

"For fuck's sake, no." I could feel her frustration at our like-mindedness pouring in waves.

"Sadie, listen. If we don't think of something fast, then security won't be the worst of our problems. It's only a matter of time before the police catch up!" Eliza said.

Before now, a blind person could tell she was close to having a nervous breakdown. But after we explained how fucked things are back home to everyone, she just shut up and stared off in the distance. Hearing her talk about this when I am sure it was fresh on her mind changed the way I looked at her. She was always the innocent and quiet one in public, but never around us.

"... T-They have classes, right?"

I looked down at Olivia, "What? Yeah they do. That's the problem. If we just come into every class, the teachers will know something's wrong."

"So I-I'll go."

I considered it for a second.

"They'll trust me, 'c-cause I look small… so maybe the security guards won't notice… right?"

I really considered it.

"Fine. But Sadie goes with you."

"What!?" She screeched.

"Just pretend to be her mommy or older sister." I tried.

"Ed, you are seriously driving me to believe you're dumber everyday! Have you ever seen a mom dress like me!?" She asked rhetorically. I decided to answer.

"Yeah, the young ones." I smirked.

She closed her mouth with a snap and blushed intensely, I could hear Sean and Manny snickering into their sleeves.

"F-Fine. Don't go anywhere, dumbasses."

I held her back. "Wait…"

She looked at me, searching for why I was suddenly so caring. Maybe.

"... Be safe, okay?"

Sadie smiled gently, then glanced down to Olivia. "Yeah. Thanks."

As we watched her hand in hand with Olivia walk into middle school, I thought about many things; The Merchants and why they're after me, the responsibility I held by bringing the kids into this, and what the hell will I do to fix it all.

o0o0o0o

Oh Eddy, you worry too much. Don't you know I can handle myself? I patted the inner pocket of my jacket, making sure my stiletto switchblade was there. It's the last memento of Daddy, he'll protect me if something goes wrong. Plus… I have a nifty trick up my sleeve if the school suddenly gains interest in me.

I walked into Applewell with Olivia by my side, trying not to show my nervousness to the rent-a-cops sitting outside. We walked in with no problem… yet.

Going to each and every class would be like a vibrant red target on my back saying 'I'm a school shooter with a hostage!' and the already crumbling plan would fall apart.

But… going into the office and asking for their names would be risky too. The kids and I look nothing alike, unless I play the 'we're adopted' card and hope to God she falls for it. Fuck, I should've brought Ed with me. We'd look like an actual couple walking together.

Plan B then. With a twist, should something go wrong. I can't believe I'm falling back to the plan Eddy & Sean made. They'll never let it go if I do.

Okay. Don't panic. You can do this, it's fine.

We walked into the main office, already catching the eye of the receptionist… or 'office assistant' by her plaque.

"Hey there ladies, how can I help you?" She said as she glanced down to Olivia. Fuckfuckfuckfuck.

"Hey, um, I'm Syd and here is Olivia," I pointed down. "We're looking for Jenny Lee, and Anne Miller."

"Oh, You want to take them home?"

"Y-Yeah, our parents want us back for a doctor's appointment."

She suddenly looked thoughtful. Oh god why.

"Hm? Don't they know their recess starts in half an hour?" Nosy bitch stop making this hard. Just call them already!

"They know. We just need them for a little while, we will likely be back within two hours." I assured her.

"Alright! I'll call them up." She reached for the phone and I flinched when the intercom came to life.

I can't believe this, it's too easy.

"Anne Miller and Jenny Lee, please come to the office immediately. Anne Miller and Jenny Lee to the office." She set down the phone and turned to me.

"By the time you guys come back, school would be finished. So tell your parents that they don't have to bring them, kay?"

I nodded thankfully, and slowly got more nervous as everything went to plan.

"While they come, will you sign them out?"

Oh, yeah. Normal families do that.

I studied the sign-out sheet and wondered what to put in. I didn't want them to follow me back if I wrote some truthful info, but I also wanted to leave a mark. There's a good chance that after this, our lives will never be the same. Either living like homeless on the street, or jumping to different cities… Maybe going to a different state would be better than this shithole.

Here we go.

I messily scribbled my way into the sign in & sign out sections, barely making my handwriting legible. My signature was an extremely messy 'fuck you' that could pass as bad cursive, if you squinted.

I jumped in surprise when the door slammed open to Jenny and Anne running towards me.

"Sadie!" they screamed in happy unison.

I staggered back as they rammed into me, hugging me tightly.

What I didn't expect to see was a typical rich blonde with blue eyes staring suspiciously at me behind the two girls.

The office assistant looked closely at me, as if she was studying me. "Wasn't your name Sid?"

I tried to play it off like everything is alright. Please work. "Yeaaah Sid, Sadie, Sam, it's all interconnected. I have so many nicknames by this point, haha." kitty is one of them, but they don't need to know that.

"Mmmhmm. Totally." The blonde rich bitch broke in.

"I never asked for your opinion."

"Yeah, true. Shouldn't your parents come by themselves? You all look nothing alike."

"I'm sorry if I didn't mention this the first fu- time. Do I have to announce to the entire school that we are adopted?"

She switched gears and turned from outright accusing to just shocked. "Oh. I-I'm sorry."

Serves you right, bitch.

"Now, we'll be leaving. Jenny, Anne lets go."

o0o0o0o

I saw Sadie, Olivia and the last two kids exit the school calmly like nothing was wrong. Hm, Olivia's plan worked. Didn't know she had it in her.

Sean, Manny, and Jason finally finished their argument of which game was better, Warhammer 40K from Earth Aleph or Minority Killer 3. Never bringing that up again.

"How'd it go?" I asked Sadie as she arrived.

She shrugged. "Ehhh, there was one girl who got unusually nosy, but I played the adoption card and she laid off. Anyways," She turned to look at me, concern in her eyes. "Where to now?"

In the time the two were gone, I realized that our options didn't have much leeway, if at all. The Merchants want my ass and are willing to hurt the kids if they don't find me, the police are going to search for me after they report what I did to Madison, and… There's too many variables. The money won't last with so many of us together and living in motels is worse than staying in prison, what with the risk of someone easily breaking in and killing us off. Who could keep us safe from-

The PRT.

Fuck. I don't trust them a single bit, but they're a better alternative than running away and hoping for the best. It's for the kids.

The Merchants have a target on me. Not on anyone else. I'll leave the kids at the PRT building and figure stuff out by myself. Sherman could help… He always seemed like a tactical guy.

I took a deep breath and prepared myself for what could possibly be the most crushing news I deliver to the kids and Sadie.

"Okay guys, listen." I waited for everyone's eyes to land on me before I continued. "For some fucked up reason, the Merchants are after me. I don't know why, and I don't care, but what I do care about is all of you. Now, the gangers that broke into our home mentioned coming after the rest of us. What will happen is this: Everyone will receive $1,000 and y'all please take care of each other. The money is like insurance in case you get separated."

"Sure."

"Yeah."

"O-Okay."

"Now… I'm gonna take y'all to the PRT building. They'll keep you safe until all this washes over, kay?" I said, hoping none will outright say 'no'.

There were less agreements, and more resigned faces.

I sighed. I was pleased that they would take the news marginally well and accept what was coming to them… But I hated the fucking fact that they're used to this. Used to being moved around from home to home, never wanted just because the foster parents either didn't care or did not put the effort into caring for them. And now, I'm putting them back into the system that left them behind.

I promise I'll come back. I'll find a way.

In the end, I'll be alone… No. Stop.

The kids need to stay safe, Sadie and I are actually a thing now, so the chances of being separated are next to zero

As we waited for a bus to take us downtown, the quiet between us was choking me. Even Jason who smiles for no reason is just… blank. Sadie kept drowning in thought every now and then, and I wasn't sure if asking her about it was wise at the moment.

Eliza was picking her hangnail, Manny kept drawing invisible circles on the plastic wall of the bus stop, Sean was just… sitting beside Cameron who unsurprisingly hadn't said a word as of yet.

Fucking hell, I suck at starting conversations without sounding like a socially stunted kid living in the boonies.

The bus came to my social rescue and we got on board. With no stalkers this time, I hope. It was unusually empty for a downtown-bound bus, but I suppose everyone is at work this time. We all sat down relatively grouped together in the back. I took this time to hand out the money for each kid. All eight of them, me excluded.

The safe had exactly $10,000 in bills, probably for renovation and utilities, and now I'm trusting kids that doubtlessly will spend it all on useless shit they never had.

We got off almost an hour later and a check behind proved that no one was blatantly following us. Our walk to the PRT Headquarters was silent and tense. Each of us knew what was happening, and we couldn't stop it, unless someone here likes to get high as a kite in a drug house.

Eliza asks me a question out of nowhere "Why didn't we go to the police station? Why the PRT?"

The image of Mush or Skidmark laying a hand on the kids made me shiver in anger. I calmed myself down before she could notice anything was wrong, or she did and just waited for me to lash out. Like last time.

"I don't wanna leave it up to chance that their capes wouldn't come by for a chat."

And that's that.

We turned around the corner, and the PRT building was there like it was waiting for us. A weight in my chest suddenly got heavier, as if I was walking to my doom.

The two PRT agents stationed outside appraised our group, then nodded to let us in.

"Wow…" Eliza exclaimed.

The mainstream white interior looked cleaner than any building we saw, and the warm wall of heated air as we entered felt like a refreshing splash of hot water. There were guards walking around the lobby, some form of weird flamethrower pointed at the ground and a rifle slung behind their back.

I felt like they watched my every move as we walked closer to the receptionist, heads turned to stare and observe like we were a threat.

I used my tall stature and hopefully imposing glare to push away some fear that was crawling into the forefront of my mind. The lady manning the reception table gave me the fakest smile I'd ever seen and asked what I needed.

I looked back towards the kids to make sure they were alright, with none straying off then answered her.

"Can I uh, can we speak to a… Hero or someone higher up in the PRT?" I asked and motioned to Sadie and I.

The lady pursed her lips. "I'm afraid I cannot arrange something so last minute. We have our hands full, you know?"

"It won't take long, I promise. Just ten minutes." I pleaded to her. Hell, even five minutes would be good to explain the situation.

She sighed and shook her head. "I'm sorry, but there's nothing I can do."

I felt indignant that she wouldn't even try to check. "Just check. I don't care if it's the janitor or a simple guard behind us. We need to speak to them."

Her face twisted from what I thought was sorrow to displeasure. "The Director cannot see you, she is busy."

For fucks sake, she doesn't wanna budge huh?

"I don't want to see your fucking director! Just someone who gives a shit about kids who need protection! Can you even feel empathy, you cold bitch!?" I growled and snarled at her impassive face.

"Sir, I need you to remain calm-"

"I was calm if it weren't for you to ignore the fact that we need help here! I get that we're not capes and all, but these kids behind me need protection from them!"

She didn't say anything and continued glaring, the lobby was quiet. Fuck them.

"... Alright sir. Please sit in the waiting room. A representative will be with you shortly." She said bitterly, like that entire sentence took 20 years off her lifespan. Heartless cunt.

As we sat in the bland ass waiting room, the stifling silence turned to chatter, then more kids joined in. I tuned them out when their already weird conversation turned into shaving their legs like girls do, and contented myself to stare at a Wards poster opposite of my seat like it owed me money when Sadie tapped my shoulder.

She scooted closer until her thighs touched mine and rested her head on me.

"How are you doin'?" I asked, hoping she isn't panicking.

"... Do you know how safe I feel around you, Edward?" Sadie crooned.

Huh. She never said my first name like that until now.

"I have a guess." I answered, getting a thrill for what was possibly coming

"Good. Because I wanna do it again…"

"What?"

She came even closer, and I could feel her warm breath on my neck as she whispered, "There's a chance we won't be able to have fun like this for a while."

I gulped as I felt her hand on my thigh.

"Okay."

She grabbed my hand and directed it towards herself. I didn't mind until I touched something soft. My eyes widened in excitement.

"I've been hidin' how I felt to ya for so long, 'cause I was so afraid you would push me away." She confessed, completely unlike her previous time in the library. "I know how you look at me. You're not like the boys in Winslow. They ogle and stare me up and down like I was a girl they wanted to rape after school… but you, you stop yourself from being like them. You care about me, even if it's hidden under layers of your grumpy ass, you still care. And I love that." she said softly.

My heart beat faster and faster, I was frozen and I don't know why. She let go of my hand and I felt the heat of her bare skin inviting me to go further. I didn't resist.

"Explore me, Edward." Sadie moaned.

I shivered, a warm feeling I recognized coursing through my body like tingling needles all over.

"I-I..." I really love you. I fuckin' love you so much.

An inner part of myself hated how weak I felt and in her total control. I pushed that part down. I kept telling myself not to get involved with attachments, that they would get hurt just by being with me… Fuck that. I'm gonna kill whoever looks at her wrong. She's mine.

She looked at me after licking my earlobe, her hot and lustful eyes staring into mine. It was almost as if her eyes were peering into my soul. I felt exposed, like she suddenly knew everything about me even though she couldn't possibly do that. Simply through eye contact, we communicated like it was a lifelong bond. Breaking the gaze, still feeling the energy from her eyes engulfing my face, I glanced at her lips and suddenly had an overwhelming urge to-

I kissed her. Our tongues fought. We parted from the passionate kiss with a silent gasp, she briefly rolled her eyes in pleasure and quietly groaned when my hand passed beyond her waistband. Her legs parted to give me more space.

Within seconds her breathing changed from long and heavy, to sharp and shallow. Our eyes met once again and we kissed. My left hand beneath her jeans was moist and wet, my fingers moving in a slick back and forth cycle. Her hips softly gyrated in tune with my motions. She moaned in my mouth, my heart rate spiking and dropping after each tantalizingly quiet moan.

I couldn't remember how much time passed with my right massaging her perky and slightly large breasts, with my left driving her to orgasm beneath her tight jeans. Her breathing was getting shakier, then suddenly, she stopped moving and I felt her whole body convulse, small squirts of warm, slimy liquid burst in tune with each tremor within her jeans. Only then did I realize she finally came.

She shuddered and gently removed my hands with a soft grunt, sucking each finger that was covered in her seductive fluids. With an enticing smile she said, "Mmm, I taste good. Can't wait to taste you later." Then sensually wetted her lips. Gently laying my left hand on my lap, she then adjusted her bra and jeans while facing me, making every tug and move seem as sexy as possible.

She crossed her legs tightly and pulled me into another intimate hug, whispering more of her sweet words into my ear.

"Now… will you take my confession to heart, and love me?"

I stared into her eyes, a strange sort of feeling filling my chest with warmth.

"Fuck yeah." I exhaled.

"Good." Sadie said as she laid her head across my chest, her pink cheeks and turquoise hair staring at me with a content smile. I grinned back.

We sat like that for a while with her head on my lap, her legs laying on the chairs beside me. I was genuinely surprised how the kids didn't look at our little corner of the waiting room…

Fucking bastards probably watched us in their conversation. I can see it in their eyes.

Do I feel embarrassed that some underage kids watched what could possibly be porn in real life? No. They decided to watch, not our fault.

At that moment, the door opened to a fully armed PRT soldier staring directly at me. "Deputy Director Renick is ready to see you, Sir."

Sadie barked a sarcastic laugh "A step above the janitor, eh?"

I sighed and smiled at her miserable joke.

"About time."

Sadie and I stood to leave. We spoke to the kids, telling them to behave before leaving them behind and walking with the PRT trooper. We passed by hallways, bland grey doors, and more black armored troopers. I looked beside me to watch Sid as she walked, and I never truly acknowledged how beautiful she is until literally a few minutes ago when my eyes were opened beneath the muck of paranoia and distrust. It won't hurt to start trusting again, will it?

Only one way to find out.

I snaked my hand into hers and clutched with my best definition of care and love. She glanced up at me, and a soft smile graced her features. That same warm feeling in my chest intensified, almost left me breathless.

We arrived at another grey door, only this one had the 'Office of Deputy Director Paul Renick' plaque typically found in hardboiled police dramas.

Our escort knocked first before opening the door. He stopped Sadie and I frowned in annoyance.

Apparently reading my mind, "Deputy Director Renick wishes to speak with him, only." the soldier's monotone voice said. Ass.

"It's fine, Eddy. I won't run away~" She winked. I most definitely did not blush. I swear.

I collected myself and entered the large office. Renick was sitting on a nice leather chair and looked tired, as if he hadn't slept for the whole week. Could be true with the murders going around, the always full moon since late August, and that serial killer's footage circulating around PHO much to the chagrin of the Mods.

He stood up and put out his hand for a handshake. I stared at his hand for a good second or two before shaking.

"Good afternoon, I'm Paul Renick, Deputy Director of the PRT, I heard you need help with protection of sorts?"

Okay, I can do this. Just be calm, don't get mad.

"Yeah, The Merchants are after the kids I came in with." I didn't wanna tell him how I'm connected to this mess. I really don't want to stay here any longer. The moment they hear about how I beat up Madison, they'll probably arrest me in a heartbeat.

He frowned in concern. "Oh lord, that's terrible. Do you have any idea why?"

"No. I- We live in a group home and I woke up late to school with my… friend. We were about to leave when we heard the front door unlocking so we ran to hide in a closet upstairs. At first, we thought it was the group home staff, but there were more than two people. That's when we knew shit went wrong." I paused in the middle of my explanation to try and reduce as much information as possible to keep them away from us and keep things relatively truthful so nothing seems out of contact.

"What happened next?" he asked, concern clear in his tired voice. Damn, this guy actually cares, doesn't he?

"I… I had to kill them. Before you start! They mentioned killing my friend outside and taking the kids back to their drug houses. I couldn't stand by and watch. They planned to kidnap them after school. And… and I really didn't want to find out what would happen to them." My face involuntarily twisted in anger as I recalled what they'd do to the younger kids. I shoulda tortured them instead of killing them so fast.

Renick's frown intensified and he glanced at me before fishing some paperwork out. "Did they attack you first before you killed them?"

Not the first one.

"Yes."

He nodded at me. "Hm, then it's classified as self-defense." He handed me a sheet of paper. "This form clarifies the children involved with the incident, and the Parahumans that you suspect will come after them. Write down their names in the provided space and who you think will be responsible for any kidnapping."

"This doesn't explain what you'll do to protect them." I argued.

He sighed in exhaustion. "Once we verify their identities and obtain knowledge of who could be coming, a PRT squad and Protectorate backup will be dispatched to them once they leave the building. It will last until we are sure that they are safe from any possible kidnapping attempts." He explained.

It sounded awfully rehearsed and just too clean for me to believe, but this is as good as I can get.

"Where will they live?"

Renick tried to stifle a yawn and failed. Heh. "They… Oh, sorry about that. For now, a meeting room will accommodate them. Once everything is verified and completed, they will be handed to Child Services and temporarily given housing in foster homes. And of course, the PRT detail will remain with them wherever they go." He blinked slowly as he finished speaking. Man, this guy needs a weeklong nap.

"Alright." I agreed with him and took the pen provided to sign the sheets.

Jenny Lee, Manny Gonzega, Anne Miller, Jason Lee, Sean Ackers, Olivia Vanderwater, Cameron Garreras.

Suspected Parahumans… Mush, Squealer, Skidmark.

That should be all. They better not have gained a new roster overnight.

I handed the paper to him and waited as he read everything.

"Okay, this is manageable. If it was the Empire, this would've been much harder to do." He chuckled. Is this their humor, sad and resigned?

"... If that's all, then can I go?" I asked precariously.

He tiredly looked at me from the sheets of paper, then blinked again.

"Oh… Oh yeah, you're good. You can say goodbye to the kids in… meeting room six before you leave." What? So fast.

"How'd ya move em already?"

"Oh, that room is reserved for housing people in need. There's a good chance they're already there." He explained while shivering slightly.

Huh.

I opened the door to leave, finding Sadie waiting beside it with no trooper anywhere. She clutched my hand and we walked to the meeting room. Bidding our goodbyes to our little brothers and sisters.

"So where will we go after this?"

Sherman. He'll know what to do.

"There's a guy I… know. He's good, and he helps me out when I need it."

She reached for my arm and pulled it across to rest on her shoulders, I caught on and we kept walking like that.

"So… who is this guy?"

"Um, he used to be a Juvie guard… and he took care of me there. I-I… the boys there hated my guts, and he taught me how to fight back." Delving into those memories sometimes brought rage forth, and other times… it hurts.

"Mmmkay, listen here." we stopped walking and she held me by the shoulders. "I know how… painful those memories can be, so I want you to know that I'm always here for you. No matter what." She giggled mischievously "And it's also super cheesy to say, so now you owe me a favor~"

Ah damn it. Should've seen it coming from someone like her.

"Alright, alright. What do I owe you?" I asked, just to get it out. Maybe she wants a new dress or jewelery. We have the money now.

Her giggle turned into a grin that sent shivers down my spine. The good way.

"Hmmmmm, I'll keep it a surprise!" She winked.

Oh god, what have I roped myself into.

Aside from being manipulated by Sadie, our walk to the meeting room was fine. No delays or anything…

"Found it. Meeting room six." I pointed out. The door was slightly ajar and I could see a few faces I recognized in there. Man, the PRT works fast.

I opened the door and something was thrown onto my face. A heavy, soaking wet tissue ball.

"What the fuck was that for!?" I almost roared into the room.

"It's for leaving us, you piece of shit!" A girly scream sounded across the room.

Oh, so that's what this is all about?

"What did you expect me to do, huh!? Leave you for the Merchants and die from overdosing on drugs like trash? If anyone has a better idea, I would be so fucking glad to hear it!" I shouted angrily.

"Well maybe you should've!" Cameron yelled.

Anger coursed through me, I shuddered and walked to him. He recoiled in fear. I spoke in a cold and calm fury, barely keeping a quiver from surfacing. "If I didn't do anything, right now, the girls would be getting raped and drugged, while you guys would be hooked on whatever concoction they built in their fuckin' labs. I did you all a favor." I stepped back. "And before you think that I did this out of hate, I did it out of caring. I fucking care about y'all, and you can go on and hate me for keeping you safe, make me seem like a monster. I. Don't. Care." I spread my hands in a grand gesture to include everyone here. "All I'm here for is to say goodbye, I did what I had to do so I could save you from pain that'll make you wish you were dead. That is, if you haven't been drugged into dreamland already." Before I walked out, I glanced back towards their resigned and angry faces. "For what it's worth, I promise I'll come back for all of you. No matter what."

I shoved open the door and almost ran into another soldier, earning me a slight glare beneath his black visor.

I need to find a bathroom, I can barely hear anything beside this annoying fucking ringing.. I need something to clear my mind, something distracting-

Hot water will do, again. Yeah.

Someone- Sadie pulled me around, and I couldn't do anything except stare as she glared at me in silence. I've never seen her so mad before, now that I think about it. She always had a dainty and careless attitude towards the world, and I'm probably no longer part of that world.

She sighed and blinked slowly, her anger almost dissipated as she held me by my waist. I couldn't tell if she was mad, horny, frustrated or all of the above.

"You… you can't just leave like that, Ed." She gently scolded me, almost like Mom used to- Stop. I'm here. Not at home.

I need pain.

"I… I know." She didn't need to know what I'm doing to myself just to stay calm. Hot water is only the beginning.

"Okay… Do I need to drag you back in there, or will you tell me what's on your mind?" Damn. She's perceptive, or I'm just bad at hiding myself.

Fuck. What do I say, where do I start, what does she want? I glanced around us. Noting how employees and troopers were giving us space as they walked. We're too public. Too open.

"Follow me." I dragged Sadie with me to the men's without another warning, she struggled a little until we entered the bathroom. Empty, for now.

I need to make this quick. Can't have someone come in while I'm opening myself up to her.

"Ed… Ed! What are you doing?"

"I need to tell you something, a-and I'm not sure what to do about it." I could feel my emotional mask crumbling. I need pain.

"... Okay, I'm listening." She said quietly.

I told her. Everything. The kids I killed, the pain and hell I went through in Juvenile Hall, the death of my brother due to a simple fucking mistake on my end. I told her how I try to stop remembering everything, why I take so long in the bathroom every morning, why-

"Shhhh… It's fine. I got you. You're okay." Sadie cooed into my ear.

I belatedly realized that I was sitting on a toilet in one of the stalls with Sadie hugging my slumped body awkwardly. I'm bawling my eyes out onto her shirt, and she… she's comforting me. No one ever did that.

It feels nice.

I didn't care how long we took, I needed this.

But of course, all good things come to an end. I broke our embrace gently and looked into her moist eyes.

"Are you ready to go?" She asked me softly.

I nodded, not trusting my voice now.

Sadie decided to go back in there and do whatever she wanted with the kids. I couldn't let them see me like that, with drying tears and red eyes. It would make their image of me go down and I need to make them think I'm strong, else they'll probably abandon me for being weak.

We were outside Sherman's apartment building. He gave me his address in case something went wrong, and I needed to crash. I guess this is the time.

I looked up at the midnight sky and remembered the day after we left the PRT building.

I was too paranoid at the time with the Merchants following us, so I took Sadie on a date. Being in the Boardwalk helped assuage me from looking behind me and checking my pistol all the time, we entered some random overpriced cafe. The day went by as a blur once I really started having fun with Sadie. Some shopping in the mall, a rush movie that sucked but Sid enjoyed it, and watching the surprisingly calming and beautiful sunset to finish the day off.

Sherman lived relatively far away from downtown by bus, up north near the trainyards. No wonder they rejected his guardian application if his home is in this gang riddled district. I could clearly see the ABB tags littering the apartment building and its surroundings.

The entrance was surprisingly well kempt, and getting in wasn't a hassle after the security guy manning the reception let us in. Of course, he was asian. He eyed us for a few seconds before going back to his computer. I hoped he doesn't hate white guys this deep in ABB.

I didn't need to strike the likely awkward conversation with the guy since Sherman gave me his apt. number, so we're fine. On the way up to the 7th floor, Sadie nudged my hand.

"What?"

"I had fun today." She winked.

The hum of the elevator was suddenly loud as Sadie sensually pulled my hand closer to her waist.

I glanced up to check around for cameras to see one, only it was cracked and obviously looked like shit. This was gonna be the third time today, we're on a roll-

She let go and pushed me playfully, I didn't expect it and fell over as she doubled over from laughing.

"Pwahhaha! You actually got excited!"

I briskly stood up and glared at her. "What the hell do you expect me to do? You're so unpredictable!"

"Hmmm… That's what you love about me though, isn't it?" She leaned forward, giving me a very open view to her boobs.

"You could say." I grunted and gave her a quick peck on the lips

At that moment, the elevator 'dinged!' to signal it's arrival.

A tall and muscular asian man dressed in a stained shirt and blue jeans stared us down as the doors opened, his neck showing the beginnings of a red and green tattoo. Probably some big wig in the ABB. He eyed Sadie pervertedly before smirking at me.

I scowled and dragged Syd without further preamble. I won't let him stare at her any longer. I'll fucking kill him when-

"Who the hell was he?" Sadie asked as she glanced back at the closing elevator doors.

I waited until the doors closed and was sure the cab left before answering her.

"... Some nobody."

"Didn't seem like one." She muttered.

I stayed silent as we held hands tightly, but not enough to hurt, and walked quickly to Sherman's apartment deeper in the hall.

There it is. 7-22.

I rang the doorbell and after waiting a few seconds only to hear nothing, I banged the door like it owed me money, blood, and tears. A few dull thumps inside clued me in.

We heard the unlocking of a deadbolt and a lock, then it finally opened to reveal Sherman standing there, with the most surprised look I'd ever seen. Oh, he was also in his pajamas, a sight I thought I'd never see. Caught the bastard off-guard eh?

He recovered and waved us in wordlessly as he walked further into the dark recess of his apartment. I entered hand in hand with Sadie beside me and flicked a light switch reflexively. I heard Sherman yelp in the kitchen, and the sound of glass breaking.

I considered the room around me and realized why Child Services denied his guardian application. Not that the apartment was badly furnished or anything… just small. A medium leather couch that looked really lived in with beer bottles strewn haphazardly on the coffee table in front of it. A 30 inch T.V seemed to be the only source of electronics in the entire living room aside from the strangely placed toaster on the middle of a square dining table.

"Aw c'mon!" He yelled.

"Wakey wakey, sherry baby!" I shouted as I kicked the front door shut.

"Its… 3 AM, and don't call me that!" He yelled between the sound of tinkling glass.

Sherman exited the kitchen with a dustpan filled with glass shards sparkling against the lights in his small apartment. "So you mind tellin' me why you're here so late at night?"

As he emptied the pan in his garbage, I considered my answer. Full truth or half-truth? I turned to see Sadie staring confidently at me. Okay then.

"The Merchants are after us- after me and I didn't know where to go." I blurted.

"Huh." Was all Sherman said, then disappeared deeper into his apartment.

What the fuck?

"Make yourself comfortable. I'll be right back!" I heard him yell distantly.

I turned to Sadie only to see a confused look. "Is this the guy you trust?"

"Yeah…" I admitted, rather ashamed.

"Well he doesn't seem so bad. Just… a bit strange." She remarked.

"He usually is."

"Oooh, sounds like a good story is behind that."

We got 'comfortable' by sitting down on the couch, feeling the chipping leather in my hands really hammered down the age of this couch.

I told Sadie of his usual Soap drama rants, and the multiple times he tried to get me hooked on them only to fail because I'd just daydream the rest of the episodes. Which was a huge mistake, because it forced me to listen as he painstakingly explained every detail that happened, why it happened, and the outcome. Every. Single. Time.

I'm glad that by the time I finished my immense whining, Sadie was gasping and clutching her stomach in laughter. I smiled.

Wait a second, where's Sherm-

The door smashed open inwards, with the shout of multiple men accompanying it.

"The Merchants are in, bitches!"

"Get the fuck down 'fore we shoot you down!"

I managed to get my pistol out in time to shoot the two entering Merchants. Only for a sharp, piercing pain to spike in my shoulder making me drop the pistol on the ground. I reached down to grasp it with my left hand only for someone to shoot the ground in front of me.

"If you wanna keep that hand sonny, you better behave." The drawl of a disturbingly familiar voice emerged from the hallway.

No. Please no. Anything but him.

"It's been a loooong time since we met, Edward. We thought you loved mommy and daddy..." The hardened voice of a woman I vowed never to see again spoke.

I looked up and saw my parents. The inhuman bastards who ruined my life stood there, each holding a rifle like the ones in the gun safe. I knew that their background was military, but now that they're affiliated with the Merchants… It all makes too much sense. The bags of cocaine I used to find under fake drawer bottoms, the constant and neverending beatings while mom watched approvingly in the background...

They fucking enjoyed it. Twisted by war and let loose in Brockton Bay. Were we even supposed to be born or are we mistakes, my brother and I?

"A shame you killed those two boys, we planned to have them rape that girl you call a girlfriend." Dad declared.

"So now… we'll have to improvise." Mom continued as she took out a syringe filled with- Fuck no.

"No! Stop. Do it to me. Just leave her alone." I said quickly. Hoping they'd take their delayed abuse out on me. Please.

In the corner of my eye, I could see Sadie frozen in fear and barely breathing. Fuck fuck fuck please don't hurt her.

Dad glanced between me and Sid, I could see him considering it. Please no.

"Now now, you see… Back in the corps and high-stakes missions before all those capes and shit made everythin' overcomplicated, torture was mainstream. Especially in undercover operations and deep underground. Your mom and I were one of the best people you could call to get an answer out of prisoners. And now… your favorite girl will experience it all firsthand."

Mom tackled the couch and quickly restrained Sadie with rope. And I couldn't do shit! I watched as she tied knots roughly yet professionally all over her body, making any type of movement from Sadie nearly impossible.

"First, we'll start with the fingers and toes. Those are by far the best ones, since they get a reaction out of most trained soldiers." Dad started as mom prepared their… equipment.

"Why are you… t-telling me a-all this-s?" I was so close to sobbing now. WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU SHERMAN?!

"Oh it ain't for you. It's for your girl sittin' there. You're welcome to listen though, some prisoners talk when they see their squad mates squealin' like pigs."

"We didn't do shit though!" I screamed.

Dad leveled his pistol at my head. "Watch your language, boy. You're in the presence of your commanding officer."

"FUCK YOU!"

My fucking dad shrugged and shot my right knee.

The pain attacked me like a grizzly bear and I seized up, trying my best not to show weakness in front of these monsters. If I can distract dad with me and prove I'm stronger, then maybe Sherman will have enough time to-

Fuck me. I'm being too optimistic. This'll end like last time, if we're alive by the end.

I couldn't comfort Sadie, not even sit beside her without getting my other knee shot off, what with dad watching me like a hawk. I turned my head slowly, hoping he wouldn't see it.

"I commend your actions as a soldier to wish your squad goodbye, but here… I'm gonna make her screech, just like the old days." Dad's smile turned sadistic and crazed.

"Don't fucking touch her! Why won't you just do me?!"

Mom stopped setting up her blades, saws, and other weird shit and turned around to look at me. "You're used to it, boy. Also… you always cared about Simon more than you did yourself. By the way, how is he?"

How dare she.

I lunged to punch her. I knew it was futile, and I'm probably going to die. They have military experience, while I just have Juvie.

She easily sidestepped and kicked my shot knee. I yelped involuntarily as I felt more pain shoot its way up before I slammed face first onto the ground. Not a second later, I was picked up from the neck to face dad. I choked under his strength.

"Nice try, son. It ain't enough." He threw me on the couch where I landed partially on Sadie. Mom moved to strap me in directly beside her.

"AAGH!" Mom tightened the rope on my injured right knee. I can't handle this much pain, fuck.

I was full on sobbing. Too much pain and hate coursed through me and I didn't have an outlet.

"I-I'm gonna-a fucking kill-l y-you when I'm free!" I hissed through gritted teeth.

"I'd like to see you try. I'm sure you earned some skills in Juvie Hall. Too bad your knee is shot, though." Dad calmly said as he tied more rope around my bleeding shoulder. I managed to partially hide a wince from surfacing.

How does he know what I learned there?

I don't know how they can maintain such a serene and lazy attitude from this hell. Must be heaven for them, seeing me bleed from their own bullets like an A+ grade I got in middle school.

"Usually, we have soundproofed rooms and hearing the men shout in pain makes the job entertaining. But this ain't your run of the mill base, afraid we'll have to gag your bitch up."

"No! Stop! I'm gonna fuckin-mm! MMMPH!" Mom covered my mouth with her hand.

"Scream for help, and I'll shoot her myself. Understood?"

I froze. Mom let go. I nodded.

Mom moved over to Sadie, who remained silent throughout this entire clusterfuck. She looked up at my mom as she gagged her. I seized in pain when I tried to stop her from staring. Please no.

A meaty slap found itself on Sadie's face from mom. "Didn't your parents tell you not to look at your superiors?"

"Bet she didn't have any to tell her." Dad added in from behind.

"Oh… well, I'll rectify that. You in, honey?" Mom said as she passed a hammer to him.

"Gladly, didn't even need to ask. These kids need all the help they can get." He grinned savagely.

Dad stepped over to the tools they had laid out previously. I could barely see what he picked up from the pile. While he walked back over, I saw my bitch Mom take out a pinprick syringe. Fuck they were gonna use drugs before they even started with the actual torture.

"Let's start his bitch off with a small dose and give the rest to him since he's already used to the usual." Dad said.

"Couldn't agree more, honey," my mom said with a maniacal smile. She slowly walked over to the both of us, giving ⅓ of the drug to Sadie and leaving the rest for me. The red and yellow concoction burned intensely as she pushed... My eyesight blurred and I could smell a rotting stench. What the fuck is happening? The ropes suddenly became rougher on my skin and even started to hurt at- FUCK. FUCK FUCK FUCK!

"W-what the f-f-fuck did you do to me?" The pain in my shoulder and knee felt like it tripled in intensity… Everything looks strange… so many colors.

"Just a specialty sex drug, made at yours truly." Dad half-bowed.

"F-f-fuck... y-you."

Dad slapped me, hard, then gripped my head in his hand. "Soon, you won't even tell between reality, and whatever the drug shows ya. Have fun." His voice echoed a few times before settling on-

I heard the screams of a girl and snapped to look at Sadie, only to see her still staring ahead. Who the fuck was that? No one I know would have such a high-pitched-

Simon. No, he isn't here. It's not real. He died two years ago I'm sure-

The screams of Simon convulsing in unimaginable pain as he lay on the only makeshift bed in the dilapidated warehouse. I sat beside him, holding his warm hand. Hoping against hope that he'd get better.

This is a dream. Has to be. Just a bad memory, right?

"Eddy please, help me! I can't STAND IT! Not anymore!" The shrill screeches of Simon-

This isn't real. It's a dream from the drugs, I'm-

"REAAAGGHH. IT HURTS, PLEASE! Make it stop, Ed! I'm begging you!"

in the corner of the room I saw my brother dying repeatedly. I couldn't help but watch and face the memories of my past. The memories I tried to forget.

"Simon! NOOOOOO! I'll fucking kill you for what you did! Motherfucker!" I seethed, spittle flying from my mouth.

It's all my fault. I did this. Please forgive me, I didn't mean it. Just don't go away, pleasepleaseplease-

"Awwww he's watching his brother die, how nice," that bitch cooed mockingly. "Now while he's busy with that, lets see how well his girlfriend has been standing up to the drugs, we can't let some slut corrupt our son now can we?" She sat on my lap, putting extra weight on my injured knee, which finally broke me from the drug-induced loop. Thank god. The whole room still looked too colorful, and sometimes weird spindly blue strings would phase through Sadie and I but never through the two bastards.

"Oh of course not, wouldn't dream of it."

I looked over to Sadie. How fucking dare those fucktards hurt her, I'll fucking rip them apart! I saw what was becoming of Syds. She was crying silently, tears falling down her red cheeks and hands clenching until her knuckles went white. I couldn't really tell too much on account of the vibrant colors that engulfed the room.

I was suddenly gripped by my neck and jaw with one strong hand. "I don't want you spending time with this hussy any longer." My fucking mom growled. "She will corrupt your mind and take you away from us." I spat in her face. Serves that bitch right for this whole mess.

"Oh is that how you wanna play?" she wiped the spit away. "Fine by me." She broke out into a chuckle that sounded awfully distorted, like a witch. "Let's see what those drugs have done to you."

She slowly brought her index finger over to the bullet hole in my shoulder and began driving it deeper into my flesh. "How do you like that?" she pushed hard.

I broke out in a loud scream, the pain too much to bear. When she stopped, I heard her laughing "Woah there now, you don't want your bitch to die now do you?" She smiled, knowing that I couldn't control this. I can't even blink properly without twitching.

In a few breaths I was able to say in a raspy voice, "Go to hell, bitch." She punched like a hammer blow; I saw stars for a second before I felt another sick punch on my stomach. My sight was blurry, and everything sounded like it was underwater. What the… fuckishappening...

"You watch your mouth when speaking to your mother. Bella, I think it's time we move on to something a little more intense, the drugs don't seem to be disciplining him enough. Time for the nails." I couldn't see, but I could sense the crazy in his voice. Fuck. What about the nails?

He brought over the hammer and the thing I saw him pick up from earlier. Oh fuck. It was a box of nails. Shit.

"No stop, don't do it! FUCK! Piss off, STOP!" I tried to twist and turn my legs, to no avail. Only more pain.

"This is what you get for disrespecting your mother like that." he sternly explained like a fucked up loving father.

He took off my shoes, then the sock on my right foot. He placed the nail under my big toe and lined up the hammer with the nail. Striking the nail, it traveled beneath my toenail and into the bone with a tingling-

"AHHHHH. FUCK!" I'm not begging them to stop. No way in hell would I ever give them that satisfaction.

Another nail in. I can k-keep going. They w-won't break m-me. I'll take this for Sadie.

…

…

I couldn't see what was happening by the… seventh nail? Almost everything was in twos. My hands are really numb, and someone keeps shouting my name. I think someone is shouting my name somewhere down the stairs. Sadie is that you?

I was wrenched out from my weird stairs vision to my mom. Oh.

"Looks like your baby girl is up."

All those smiles that I'll never see…

The feeling of her hand in mine as we stare into each other's eyes...

No… please!-

Notes:

I've heard that people reading this chapter had felt like they read an entirely different story, so I'm not too sorry about this. It felt like I needed to post this so I could flesh out more characters instead of giving them a random shoutout.

Chapter 10: 0.10 - Transplant

Summary:

One can be ignorant of what goes on.

Yet, how far can they go before it all comes crashing down?

Nay... Not a full step it seems.

Notes:

Greetings human readers! and bots... anyway! This one was a doozy to write. Because of quarantine, and a multitude of personal reasons, plus college. I did take a dive into living better, so that's why I also took a month-long break from everything for a bit.

If you enjoyed this (or not) pls write a comment down below. I don't want "good chapter" I want details, how you think I can improve in the bad parts, let yourself go! but please keep it positive instead of a bully-fest since I need to see that people actually enjoy this rather than tolerate it. It only takes a few minutes, and I'll be more invested in writing more of this, so it's a win-win! There's a certain guest that has been leaving reviews for the previous chapters, you know who you are! Your words motivated me to keep writing even when a block hit me, so you should be proud!

Hope you guys enjoy this. I already have a basic outline for the next few chapters. (If I even get to writing them after this is posted lol). I'll update QQ (Which has SOME hidden explanations ;) ) later when I'm not riddled by a crippling migraine.

Also, sorry not sorry this took so long. I just needed to perfect it.

Chapter Text

"You're jumping, aren't you? Because those don't look like dodges." I commented on His moves.

It was obvious. I paid attention to how His feet deftly left the ground in the direction He wanted to go in. It was never a matter of sidestepping, just a precisely timed jump.

He stopped and motioned for me to come over. I did.

"An astute observation. The key to dodging is to maintain your momentum and carry through an attack that fits well with your weapon." He advised.

"Hm."

He watched as I replicated the same way He jumped and found that the action felt natural and more in-tune with my body. I brought my extended curved cleaver into a wide horizontal slice, letting the heavy iron carry me through my next move, an expansive overhead slam, easily crushing the concrete. I felt the vibrations travel up the modified trick weapon and into my arm. It was satisfying.

/I'm certainly surprised you went with the saif as the base. Although I still ponder on why you added a serrated edge to the outer blade… There are no more Beasts to slaughter, especially here./

I liked the saw cleaver, but it felt a bit… short for me. I want something with range, but relatively light and fast to maneuver with.

/And you decided that integrating the Beast Cutter's whip into a curved weapon is faster? You never cease to surprise me./

Trick weapons are meant to trick the opponent into thinking they can predict you. By adding extra mechanisms to an already complicated trick weapon, the diversity of attacks increases.

/To be fair, this is the first Trick Weapon of its line with three forms. I applaud your intellect. You have taken to old Gherman's teachings quite well./

I only used your memories, this time I plan to apply them… in whatever mission He has in store for us.

/… You are different, Miyu. It has been merely a week and you have changed oh so significantly. Gone was the meek and… dare I say, cute persona. Now, all I see is a cold and focused human./

I gained power Sam. If His words are true, then I can become stronger with more spilled blood, dead or alive. I'll soon be able to avenge my family… I can worry about myself after I've finished everything.

[Eager]

/Nay, you misinterpreted my intentions. The Blood has changed-/

My newly improved senses screamed at me to dodge, interrupting what Sam was saying. I barely moved in time to evade a slice at where my eyes would have been a moment ago.

"A Hunter must always maintain peak situational awareness, lest they are ambushed and murdered by the weakest of men. Learn to think and converse while battling as it is a skill worth pursuing… exclusively with those two in your mind." He chided me.

"Okay…"

He relaxed from his alerted pose—An alien sense told me he didn't need to—and stared into the night sky, the moonlight somehow reflecting off his pale face. He smiled.

"I sense… Despair among the myriad of emotions in this wretched city. Come, the night is still young." He ordered, holding out his hand for me to grasp.

I held on without hesitation. If he planned to kill me, I wouldn't even know until it was all said and done.

A sudden feeling of weightlessness encompassed my entire body, and we flew through the air, faint blue streams trailing behind us as we travelled further up.

I couldn't hold my amazed gasp as I stared down into the night of Brockton Bay, a certain beauty I never thought I'd see. I looked behind me and saw the allure of Downtown. A pang of guilt came when I saw the path of destruction my short-lived fight with Lung wrought upon the scorched streets and crushed asphalt.

Oh…

"W-What happened to Lung?" I gingerly asked Him.

He didn't bother looking back at me as He answered, "Last I saw, that man-beast fought a joint protectorate team from Boston, and survived. They were a rowdy flock, akin to flies."

Expected. That dragon would have killed us if we did not retreat. He certainly is a… unique beast.

"Our plans remain the same. The Boston protectorate may be a minor setback, yet they are not permanently available. The Empire remains licking their wounds, with their main source of income under heavy investigation. The pieces are falling into place." He concluded.

How does He know so much about everything? He was training me the entire week! Sam, what can you say?

/I do not know. I am as clueless as you are./

"We have arrived."

That was fast. I glanced at our destination and was surprised to see a large condo deep in what looked like ABB territory, based on the dragon-like graffiti all over the main doors.

I floated with Him as he stopped in front of a curtained window as glowing cyan plates appeared under us. With a small flick of His wrist, the window shattered inwards and shredded the curtains covering the new entrance.

The first thing I heard was heavy, painful sobs.

He walked in, I followed directly behind, readying my saif.

Oh… no…

Why!?

I immediately folded my saif for close quarters with a heavy snap and scowled, the serrated edge gleaming in the intruding moonlight.

I saw the blood dripping from the limp body of Edward and another girl beside him. Both were strapped to the leather couch with paracord. Hot anger flowed through my heart to see the only person to ever care for me outside my home just… just… violated!

I finally looked up to see the two hum-beasts responsible. They were dressed in utilitarian attire, a bloodied hammer in the hands of the man, and bloody brass knuckles on the woman. They stared back.

I readied myself for a fight, keeping in mind the rifles and various guns on the tables directly beside them and strapped to their shoulders.

Before I could attack, I felt His hand hold me back. No! Edward is gonna die!

/Miyu, wait. Watch him./

"My… This is truly… enticing." He gestured to a bit of blood under Edward, which flew towards His body then dissipated into blue wisps halfway through.

"Ahh. I had not tasted such rich echoes in a very long time. Almost reminds me of the Hunter I slaughtered in Byrgenwerth… alas, this mockery cannot continue." He announced as He reached into the air, only for a distortion to appear, where He dragged a Boom Hammer.

"Rhino, get the guns." The man growled.

"Copy that, Jackal." She responded, dully.

As they prepared themselves, He turned me towards Himself and spoke, a hint of pride in His tone leaked through. "Now, Miyu… demonstrate the power of a Hunter."

[Data]

/I shall help, as always./

I dashed forward into Jackal and slashed downwards, he dodged and quick-drew his pistol at the hip. I didn't flinch as the shot grazed my arm, instead I caught his knee in the teeth and yanked sideways. A hoarse scream filled the room in the same instant a bullet lodged itself in my side. The burning pain pressed me to dodge forward, pushing through muscle spasms with a snarl.

I could feel my power activating the instant I was hurt, blood loss no longer an issue. Sam's own instincts merged with my own as we became one. New ways to maim, kill, and tear surfaced in my mind, allowing me to fully utilize the modified saif in my hands.

I changed paths from Rhino to Jackal in a roll, hearing bullets pass by me. I finally made it to Jackal's limping body and activated my second form, extending the folded serrated blade into a curved sword. The exposed inner blade shined even as it amputated both his legs.

A bullet struck my neck and I collapsed next to his spurting legs, unable to move-

Blood… we need blood.

"Get the fuck away from him, you bitch!" Rhino screeched, firing her gun with each word.

I twisted my face to the blood-soaked tile, even as my body became riddled with bullets. Once the racketing of gunshots ceased, I pushed for a response with all my might-

Fractured pelvis, right leg & left leg below operating parameters. Digestive system non-operational. Imminent shutdown for vital organs, Time remaining: 48 seconds. Spinal cord severed; mouth, right eye, and select facial muscles within operational parameters.

I felt the well of energy from my power and diverted most of it to my mouth, lapping the sweet blood with my tongue like a dog.

Integrating… spinal cord fully repaired. Full body function restored. Beginning organ repair… additional resources needed. Time remaining: 22 seconds.

I ignored the alien yet mechanical voice, knowing once I twitch Rhino will execute me.

I heard Him clap slowly, hopefully attracting the attention of Rhino, letting me crawl closer to Jackal's exposed muscle. I took a large bite from the bleeding meat effortlessly. It was tasty.

Integrating… Liver, heart, and left lung repaired. Vital organs no longer under imminent shutdown. Skeletal & muscular structure partially restored.

I didn't bother listening to His words, only focusing on more meat.

Integrating… Human body fully repaired. Bestial assimilation has begun.

My mind opened and I could see everything with extreme clarity. My body wanted to move, everything was so slow for a moment before I leapt from my kneeling position and onto Rhino. I ignored the sharp stings of bullets impacting my body as I latched onto her, biting my way through her neck, chest, and stomach.

I wrenched my head off her toppling body and reveled in the warm blood coating my face as I wanted more.

"That is enough." His voice broke through the fog of bloodlust, pulling me back to reality with no grace.

I fell down to a knee, the repeated visions of what I just did replaying in a constant cycle within my mind. Another feeling of indescribable desire to torture and hurt propagated throughout my entire soul. It wasn't mine.

"A Hunter does not succumb to their Beasthood… They embrace it." He reproached from behind me.

"Another fatal mistake you made was abandoning your weapon. That saif is made to follow you through Nightmares innumerable. Learn to combine it with your Parasite." He said as He dropped my saif beside me.

I looked up to see Him already working on Jackal's body.

I picked up my blood splattered saif and walked over to Him. I wanted to see what was so noteworthy. He never found humans to be interesting… unless He had something in store for them.

"W-What are you doing?"

He didn't answer, not even as He stabbed His finger into Jackal's chest who gasped awake a moment later, eyes crazed and terrified.

"What the fuck is happening?!" Jackal shouted as he crawled away, trying to get as far away as he could. He didn't reach far before shimmering ropes tied him into the wall.

"Finish your prey." He ordered calmly, standing slightly behind me.

I stared at Jackal, trying to understand why he did all… this. Why he would torture the closest person for a friend to me. Edward is the only friend I ever had in this miserable city. I may not show it, but I'm always grateful for the times he either roughly pulled me out of that Bitch's way, or started a fight nearby… All for nothing, in the end. The least I could do is kill the one who did this.

"Don't come any closer! I'll fucking kill you!" He shouted, struggling uselessly in his binds.

/Some humans are depraved, Miyu. It is who they are. That man is a Beast in human form./

"Sherman, come out and kill this bitch! I got more money, t-the stack! The good shit!" He begged.

There was someone else?

Doesn't matter. I'll kill him, then find out more.

I extended my saif into its curved form, then practiced an attack I had been planning to use. I pulled back the saif behind me and wound up for an overhead smash, putting all my strength into it. His head parted in the middle like a demented balloon filled with blood. I didn't feel disgust even as his blood splattered onto me, even as his echoes became my own. I pushed down the stronger desire to see more dead bodies, inflict pain, cause suffering… and enjoy it.

Can't wait to find Sherman…. Maybe I'll finally try something that'll impress Silas… hmm yes.

That'll do nicely.

/Though I agree with your creativity, we do not have the necessary tools for such… complex operations./

I looked down at my saif and branches of thoughts expanded within. Sam added his own ideas to what we can do to Sherman. I smiled as a wave of near euphoria took me over.

That was new. Is it my other passenger?

...

Whatever… Sam, I think we should strap him down.

/No, we must assume the worst. I doubt he would take it all lying down./

Oh… He's probably listening in to whatever is going on here. I wouldn't put it past myself that he hasn't planned everything already.

/I see you are learning more and more. Very good./

I nodded, then turned back to see Him staring down at Edward, his right hand splitting apart into tiny… tentacles? They entered his body from every cut, hole, and bleeding orifice. As I walked to stand beside Him, I didn't dare interrupt whatever he was doing to Edward. Maybe he was healing him?

My thoughts were correct when his black tentacles retracted, forming his normal pale hand and a faint blue shell appeared over him-it's not healing him. His cuts and wounds aren't closing only… frozen in time.

"Hey… why aren't you healing him yet?" I asked Him.

He turned His head to face me. The moment our eyes locked, fear engulfed my entire body and I shuddered involuntarily as he stared through me.

"We have plans for these children. You are not to disturb me. Understood?" He ordered; his real tone hidden under a thinly veiled threat of pain.

I nodded, then retreated further back to the room, away from the intruding moonlight.

I watched as he knelt in front of the girl, then started.

"Hello Sadie."

The poor girl-Sadie flinched in fear then winced, she reluctantly looked down to see Him. I couldn't see His face, but I'd imagine a reassuring smile.

Her frantic eyes danced around His face, the horrific scene behind Him—landing directly on me-then settled back down on Him.

"W... why a-are you here?" Sadie said falteringly, straining against her paracord restraints.

"Calm yourself. I am here to save you." He said softly.

Tears streamed down her face as she stammered. "Y-you're… n-no no, you're j-just gonna k-kill me. It's what y-y-you do!"

What?

She screamed in terror as He stood to his full height and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder.

"Look at me, Sadie. Do you see malice?" He calmly asked, His tone too perfect to be human.

She sobbed harder, probably fully expecting Him to just kill her on the spot. A minute, two minutes, she finally collected the courage to look up to His eyes.

She stared with fear, then shifted to surprise, and settled on wariness. Her tears becoming less and less within only a minute. A few hiccups remained of what was once her agonized crying.

"You- You w-won't kill me?" She asked, hope tinging her voice.

"Nay. That would be extremely counterproductive." He said matter-of-factly. As if He was proving a fact.

"Y-you killed them, wh-what's to say y-y-you won't kill us n-next?" Sadie cried.

I could see the shift in His stance and dread gripped my spine. I was afraid of what He could do if I broke His order, but sympathy overpowered my thinking… I'm just furthering His plans. If she can see someone working with Him, then she'll be more amicable to agreeing to whatever He had in mind for her. Yeah, this'll work.

/I truly hope you know what you are doing, Miyu./

I stepped out of the pitch-black shadows, talking softly. "You can trust him. He saved me from a miserable life and taught me how to survive."

/My my, telling her of the good parts only? How nice of you./

Her eyes snapped to look at me and she gasped. I didn't know how unnerving I looked in the combination of many Hunter attires, but I hoped it wasn't terrifying.

"Wh-Who are you?" Sadie asked, not a small amount of dread coloring her expression.

/Tell her your real name, not an alias. She may sympathize better./

"My name is Miyu, and… He saved me from the ABB. They were…a-about to kill me and He… helped me get away." I grit out truthfully.

I'm not letting Him take the glory. I fought and killed my way through a brothel. I fought Lung.

I could see her contemplating my words in her head, and I hoped against all odds that she would accept. I don't want to imagine what He would do to me if I pushed her away. The mere thought made me shudder involuntarily.

I watched Him stare down her tear-stricken face.

"I'll do whatever it takes, just please… help him!" She begged, pointing her eyes to Edward.

Suddenly all the ropes restraining her were cut and telekinetically removed, a faint cyan shimmer surrounding the paracord. Her fractures were set, cuts healed without scarring. All in all, a good medical checkup.

/The power of the arcane at its finest… At our time. Only few of us could wield it reliably in my squad./

Sadie gasped at the sudden change to her body, breathing heavily.

He immediately set to healing Edward, fractals of pale blood working its way through Edward's body. I watched, mesmerized by the glass-like reflective surface of the crimson blood, and saw how Edward's injuries slowly knit themselves closed.

Sadie cried in relief as she hugged Edward's limp form.

Why didn't he wake up? I don't wanna go and say that He wouldn't heal him fully.

/I suppose this is Silas's master plan. You should hang back now, I'm sure he wouldn't desire your words again./

"T-thanks so much… I don't know what I can do to pay you back. I can um, we have money! Around $9,000 a-and uh, you can-"

"I do not desire your coin, it is meaningless. However, your debt to me can be easily paid by… joining a family of sorts." He interrupted her nonchalantly.

"W-what do you m-mean?"

"You and Edward shall serve under Our tutelage as Knights."

It took her a moment to process what He said. "What?"

"You will be trained, then a ceremony shall be held by imbibing corrupted Blood. In exchange, you shall gain power beyond what is currently known in your world." He continued almost conversationally, like He was discussing a menu at some cheap restaurant.

She just sat there… thinking.

"W-" Sadie stopped, schooling her face. "What's a 'Knight' supposed to be?"

"Simple. You will train under Cainhurst to become Knights; Superhumans feared for their ferocious and cold-blooded, yet elegant executions. As a Knight, you will accomplish missions and objectives that We deem important, becoming One with Us. In return, you will be renowned as viciously efficient Knights, capable of reaping havoc wherever your Hunt or career takes you."

/She doesn't look so healthy anymore, even with the healing./

You're right. She looks like a deal she can't refuse was shoved into her face.

"You mean you'll give us powers?"

"That filthy parasite? Preposterous. Nay, by administering the Queen's Blood into your body of course."

Hmm. What's the difference between the blood he gave me and… the "queen's" blood?

/I wouldn't know… However, I do remember some talk in the main Workshop before we split that someone stole the Old Blood and returned to Cainhurst. Perhaps… she is the one? Although that was quite some time ago… The old queen couldn't have survived for so long, even with the rejuvenating qualities of the Old Blood./

"W-What? Blood?"

Silas extended his red gloved hand towards Sadie. She initially flinched, but held herself from running away, knowing He could either kill her or just force her to comply. I know He would. I could see her contemplating waking Edward and escaping, but the half-eaten body of Rhino, and the crushed bloody remains of Jackal in the corner added to the many cons of that choice.

"Miyu. Decide now: Come with us or find that traitor Sherman."

I thought about it for a moment before choosing to stay behind. Sherman can prove to be useful. I felt Jackal & Rhino's will and desires merge into mine, my resolve strengthening into a stronger foundation.

"I'll stay here." I said, preparing to scour the entire apartment building to find Sherman.

"Very well." He intoned.

Sadie gingerly clutched his hand with her left, while the other was in Edward's limp hand.

She fainted, and I watched them leave in a burst of cyan mist, dissipating almost immediately.

Right, time to look for Sherman.

/Stay alert. Sherman could be of the same threat level as Jackal and Rhino./

I followed Sam's precaution by folding my saif and slowly stalking through the apartment. I strained my hearing for any clue for the whereabouts of Sherman. I fingered the trigger of my pistol as I raised it, entering a room that closely resembled a spartan study office.

Nothing here. There was a wide cabinet that looked barely able to hold a human inside. Unlikely for anyone to hide in. I saw moonlight enter the room from the large window behind the office desk and briefly felt the desire to maim rise before dropping again.

As I started to move onto the next room, I heard a creaking from behind me. I whirled to see what was happening only for a sharp burning pain to erupt in my stomach, along with a loud bang. I staggered and immediately rolled backwards, trying my best to ignore the pain inside me.

I stood beside the doorway, contemplating what to do as my power worked on stemming the blood loss.

"I don't want to hurt you! Just tell me what your connection to Edward is!" I yelled.

His only response was a bullet that penetrated through the wall beside me, too close for comfort. I quickstepped away from the doorway; a barrage of bullets followed.

/Miyu I have an idea, you may not like it./

I'll take anything at this point!

/Very well./

I suddenly felt lightheaded as the same instincts that helped against Lung soared, and my whole body entered a stance without my input.

What- What is happening?

/I have taken direct control of your body. Those "instincts"? I gain partial control when you enter an emotionally unstable state. However… With your consent, I was able to assume direct control./

Oh… I'm being mastered by my own power, or you for that matter.

/Essentially./

Fine. I don't care, just make sure he's alive by the end of it. I have questions that need answering.

/Agreed. Learn from this. It might help in your Hunts./

Okay.

I mentally relaxed and watched Sam get accustomed to my- our body by flexing our limbs and… a stretching routine? Now, of all places?

/Hunters never skipped stretching. It was an integral part of warm up. Though you being a Dreaming Hunter, it matters not. It is the routine that matters./

If it isn't important then why are you doing it?

/… The Old Blood can drag a Hunter deep into their desires. Every Hunter is destined to fall into their own bloodlust, it is only a matter of time. By incorporating a routine into our lives, that deadline is extended./

What… Does that mean the same for me?

/I suppose not. We imbibed Old Blood. You imbibed new Blood. It is noticeably different, even I feel it now./

He further punctuated the point by dodging back, avoiding another barrage of bullets before they came. Wait, how come you can do this but I can't?

/As a Hunter, your guard should never falter. You must be alert and focused on every sound, prepared to act at a moment's notice. The instant Sherman pulled the trigger, I reflexively dodged. Worry not, this shall come to you within time./

I didn't answer, since the bullets never stopped until a click sounded from the other room. With a mighty heave, Sam charged the saif and broke through the drywall separating us and Sherman, then pushed forward. We zigzagged to Sherman, as he threw away the rifle in exchange for a pistol and knife.

We rolled to the right and released the lever holding my saif together with a violent swing; The serrated whip lashed out and wrapped around Sherman's legs with a click-click-clickSNAP. Sherman yelped in pain and swiftly levelled his pistol at us. Sam didn't give him a chance, he pulled and Sherman was wrenched to us, his legs further wounded by the sudden move. Sherman yelped as our pistol barked and blew away the black pistol from his hands in a beautiful display of accuracy.

I watched through our eyes as Sherman cradled his injured hand, completely ignoring the knife he could use. Perhaps he gave up?

Sam kicked away the knife and crouched down to Sherman's face. The cowl thankfully hiding the manic smile I involuntarily let creep into my face.

"Now… Would you like to live, Sherman?" I- no, Sam asked monotonously.

"Go… Fuck yourself. I ain't talking." He grunted; fury visible on his reddening face mixed with sweet pain.

"Expected. A Beast of your ilk deserves nothing less than suffering, after all. Perhaps this could loosen your tight mouth." Sam pressed the lever on our saif and I watched with blooming satisfaction as the segmented whip returned to its original form; cutting and ripping apart Sherman's legs in the process. His shrill screech sang with my echoes in a demented melody.

Sam… Ask him what happened here.

"I have a few questions. You will answer them, else more suffering comes your way. First… Why was Edward being tortured by those people?" Sam dully probed. The more we know about this, the better I can understand this whole clusterfuck.

We waited, even as Sherman grunted in pain, blood slowly oozing out of his mangled legs.

"If you do not answer, I shall leave you here to die."

"F-Fucking fine! Just take me to the hospital… Fuck… Shane and Bella really wanted some action in their lives that this shitty city couldn't provide, even with the Merchants… So they had two kids. At first, they were gonna be all nice and try to be parents, then put em through the old Marine regiment. I dunno why they changed, but suddenly I see their own kid in Juvie a few weeks after some shit went down. I decided to take care of him, you know? Taught that cynical fuck how to fight off the deranged assholes in there. Then I get a message from his dad to befriend him then send him off to them like some package. I was gonna disagree, I swear! But his parents are monsters, they don't give a flying fuck about the world, only their own vision. I did what I had to do, it ain't my fault!"

His tale of victimization enraged me after he tried to shift the blame onto Edward's fucked up parents. No. No! I won't believe it. He tried to kill us, even after I wanted to talk peacefully. He's lying!

I felt as we became one and our moves flowed like water. Our fingers wrapped around Sherman's throat and squeezed.

"AHgk!... S-… sto….p! I… th..e… truth!"

Shut up. Shut up. Shut up! No, you're lying! "Liar, liar liar LIAR, LIAR! FUCK YOU! YOU HELPED IN HURTING HIM! I'M GONNA FUCKING KILL YOU!"

I felt his lying lying lying- hands on me. No, more meat. I stopped choking him and ignored his greedy gasp for air as I twisted his arm out of its socket and ate it.

"You think you can deceive me!? I see through your lies!"

I'm no one's plaything, never! I'll prove to Silas that I'm strong! Nothing will stop me.

Spittle and spattles of blood flew, more meat and blood for me! Your body tastes so good!

By the time I came to from my vision of anger, only half his pelvis remained. My power sang along the echoes of blood within me. It wanted more? I'll give it more.

…

…

Sherman mentioned the Merchants in his lying bullshit explanation fuckingfucking LIAR!

Silas doesn't seem to be coming back, I heard nothing from my bestial senses. Everything is so clear. I could vaguely understand a shouting couple above me, and a baby's cries below me. I reveled momentarily in my natural body and took off, slamming on the concrete ground below me. The fall hurt, but a stupidly curious man easily fixed the damage after swallowing him whole.

I ran off to the trainyards, the echoes guiding my steps further into dilapidated territory.

My sharp nose picked up an intoxicating yet musky smell further down the road. Is it a drug house? A gathering of Merchants?

Doesn't matter. By the time I'm done, there won't be a single fucking merchant.

I galloped, speeding up until I smashed through the brick wall, confusing the people inside. It didn't take long for them to get their wits about.

"What the fuck is happening!?"

"Zack, get the- AHAHH!"

I swiped my talons sideways, feeling blood trickling down my claws further encouraged me into biting, chewing, eating their entrails as I grew bigger and stronger. I ignored the useless noise of their screams, begging me to stop. Fuckingfuckingfucking SHUT UP! You're all prey!

Bullets no longer pierced my hide; they just tickle me, like pins and thin needles every time a gun barks. My roars and screeches ruin their ears. I see them clutching their heads just to shut out my songs, only to be eaten by me!

It's perfect.

"Please, stop!"

You're beasts, ever last one of you…

"Run away! We can't-"

I'm doing this city a favor by cleansing the streets… yes, I'm right!

"I'm not dyin' like this!"

They all taste so good! Gimme more.

"Double back, get the grenades!"

Oh no you don't! I quickly snapped to him and lunged, my great weight crushing his body. I lapped his head and torso down my gullet amidst the chaos.

Their echoes keep coming. I feel them… calling out for more, more pain, suffering, drugs, and death to all Beasts!

I felt heat burn through my tail and- I'm gonna kill you all! I raised my talons and clawed everything in front, beside, and under me. I couldn't see them in the blinding dust, but I can hear them screaming, moaning in pain, begging for mercy… No one gave me mercy when I needed it!

I could hear the click-clack of metal behind me. I turned around and dashed towards the sound with my mouth open. I snapped it shut the moment something wet and soft touched my teeth. Oh god! The satisfying crunch of bones shattering, shouts of men, dying breaths is sooo delicious!

I smashed through the thin wood and concrete wall, chunks of debris stuck to my thick fur like ticks and- GET OFF ME!

After rigorously shaking the concrete off my hide, I sat there staring at the full moon as the fresh night air caressed me, swindling currents flowing around my fur.

My fur. I feel… electric.

New instincts- Bestial instincts told me what to do. I could easily harness the newfound Bolt in my body to direct ranged attacks; stunning my prey into submission, stopping their hearts, infusing my claws- no, entire body with a layer of energy. No one can get close without being stunned… it's a perfect trap!

I concentrated on my hearing and any vibrations near me. The building I smashed and murdered everyone in lost its right to call itself a building as I could still see parts of it collapsing.

No one is alive in there. My hearing confirmed it.

I don't feel hot fury anymore… It's all gone. The anger at the Merchants for harboring such filthy parents… only cold wrath for what the ABB and Empire did remained. The countless echoes from tonight's hunt mushed and mixed together like conflicting desires until I shoved it all down. Everything feels so easy when I'm a beast… the same prey I hunt.

Ironic, isn't it?

I realized that I wasn't going down, even with no fight nearby… What changed this time?

Sam? Where are you?

Sam! Please, don't leave me alone! You promised not to!

…

Sam… please. I'm begging you!

You promised me. You mpromised. Promised promised mproejjk-

All a fucking LIE!

I roared my hatred into the sky, electric current exploding out of my throat as I was filled with hatred. You promised me.

You promised.

You promised.

You promised.

You-

"This is the Protectorate! Stand down now!" A voice echoed. So many lights reminded me of that brothel- No, stop-

"OOOOOOOOOOOO!" I can't speak. No, let me talk.

"Surrender or we will be forced to retaliate!" The bright helicopter spoke, threatening pain and-

Let me talk.

Let me talk!

I WANT to TALK!

Altering biology to fit Host needs…

Good. I felt something inside my throat change into a miniature mouth. This'll do.

I flinched when the bright light got closer. Fucking- STOP! I swiped at the flying ugly thing, barely missing it-

Pain erupted as something small and fast pierced through my arm and stopped on my skull. They're… they're trying to kill me? I didn't do anything! Why does everyone want me dead?

"W-why!?" I screeched to the helicopter. My hands… why-

They're healing. They are healing! What changed now… no. I need to fight. If they want me dead without even bothering to help me, then I'll kill them all.

It's the only way out.

"Ssssstop, t-too bright!" Why won't they turn it off? I haven't attacked yet!

A growing electric feeling within my core wanted out… My instincts… yes, this will work.

I curled myself in, collecting the electricity until I couldn't any longer…

"W-W-Where was the p-p-p-pr-protectorate! When I-I-I-I n-needed them!?" I cried, the blue shockwave of bolt exploding out of me and frying their lights. I could finally see.

"Console, she can talk. Should we negotiate or continue an attempt to contain her? Over."

What the hell is console? Don't they know I can hear them? I didn't see the normal protectorate team… two colorful costumes that felt foreign. Their scent was different too… just a feeling…

The first in line was a sliver-themed cape. He had random protrusions all over his body that seemed hollow, but I couldn't tell at this distance, even with my enhanced senses. Second person wore a paneled bronze bodysuit that hugged her body like glue. The rest were the typical Brockton team that I recognized… Miss Militia, Armsmaster and Dauntless were missing.

"Negative. Maintain current efforts. She's too dangerous to negotiate with. Over."

Not even… trying to help. They're-

"You're liars. Every one of you! Protectorate!? Where were you when Lung was burning me? Killing me! I just wanted to escape!"

The echoes sang with blooming rage, my power thrummed within me, bolt and energy hummed and crackled on my skin. I was ready. With, or without your help Sam, I'm going to prove my worth…

Silas was right. He is the only who cared about me, and now… now that I have powers the fucking- protectorate wants me. They never wanted to help when I was powerless. When I was a slave.

Fuck them. I never chose this.

I pushed a wave of bolt in front of me, electrifying their trucks, vans, and other equipment as sparks burst out of machinery.

"Shit, she got the con-foam launchers!" Someone shouted. It wasn't one of the capes-

Biting frost hit my arm and I distinctly felt myself grow larger even without meat or blood to sustain me… What is happening to me?

Another frosted part of my tail broke me out of my reverie, and I swiped my tail back and forth repeatedly until the asphalt was powdered chunks, then lunged forward and scattered the PRT barricade.

I watched them all scramble away, ineffectively shooting their guns at me. The capes were under orders to "capture" me. I won't let them.

I'll grow stronger, with my power suddenly going off the rails, I can-

Pain became my world for only a moment- but an instant too long. I screamed in agony, then thrashed until something thin and ghostly penetrated through my chest and lodged itself in my gut. I can't-

"Remember, The Hunter's Mark identifies you. Use it to escape dire circumstances, or merely to travel. However, it comes at the cost of your echoes."

No. I'm not losing here, not like this. I'd rather die than have to face Him- Silas with my tail between my legs. I curled inwards, charging the electric energy coursing in me once again, even as their attacks grew fervent, for a powerful burst of electric power. A nova.

Capes I didn't recognize for a moment- A red bodysuit and a metal man flew away and impacted the buildings, cracks webbing under them before they fell to the ground none the worse for wear.

They started circling me, like predators. I charged into the thorned silver cape, slashing with both my arms and trying my best to ignore the bolt stuck in my body. I have to find that cape… Who can make ghostly projections?

Burning heat pulled me out of my musings and back to the silver cape. He kept pushing out weird bolts and balls in an agonizingly slow fashion whenever he dodged out of my swipes. I didn't want to see what happens if I touched them, but they're becoming so many! It's like a minefield!

Another fast bullet pierced my hide, but not as deep as the last one. I snapped behind me, trying to find the source while nimbly avoiding the silver cape's mines… There! A glint of light reflecting off of a small point on a taller building.

I started towards their location until suddenly the distance seemed to double and distort. Shit, who can do that? Think Miyu!

"Prime, reflect!" The silver cape shouted, interrupting my brainstorm.

I didn't understand what he meant when something small but mighty rammed me forwards and down into the street-

I couldn't focus as a stinging and burning pain erupted in the entirety of my front and chest. I… I can't move! Darkness filled my vision until it blurrily cleared up. I distinctly felt my entire body itching as it healed… why can't I move!?

My eyes blearily opened to see the metal man stepping cautiously to me, his right arm a hook and the other a shiny silver sword. Behind him was the same horned silver cape and a thin cape wearing a white bodysuit with clocks on them… Clockblocker!

No! No, please!

I felt for my electricity to push them back- There's nothing. I feel it inside me, but not out. Is it because I'm on the ground? I twitched, trying to move, crawl, get up, anything.

"G-Get away!" I screeched hoarsely. They stopped.

Tense silence filled in the night air, and I tried to force my body to move again, to no avail. I'm healing too slowly. I need a boost… blood. I need blood.

"Garou, if you surrender, we can do this peacefully." The metal man said, reforming his weaponized arms back to hands.

I need to stall for time.

I glanced behind him, seeing capes emerge out of dark alleyways, and jump down the roofs of buildings. No wonder I couldn't see them, they were hiding. Waiting to use their powers at the right time.

I snapped back to reality when I heard his steps loudly on the cracked asphalt. His gait was cautious and slow, Clockblocker slowly followed him.

"What- What did I do wrong? Everyone wants me dead… a-and I didn't do anything!"

"No one wants you dead, Garou. You're lost, angry, and desperate. I understand that. But you can't go around and… kill people. It's not right." He spoke softly, treading closer with every second.

"They all deserved to die. Beasts of their own; raping, killing, maiming… and when their time finally comes, its bad?"

"It's true, they are bad people, but you cannot be their judge, jury and executioner. That's the job of the justice system." He said, a tinge of heroic bullshit in the end of his sentence.

Lies.

"Oh? Where was the justice system when the Empire slaughtered my family? Where was justice when I was taken by the ABB, raped, starved, and hurt? Where was Justice when I fought Lung for my life? Can you even answer that?" I started with ferocious hate lining my words, then finished in defeat. The metal man's face was a rictus of hurt and disgust, what was visible of the cape's mouths behind him were set in a saddened frown.

Fucking-

"Don't you dare sympathize with me. You heroes are liars, going out on those grand and nice photo ops, while we suffer, hoping for a hero to come by and save us… yet you never did. Now that I gained power, a way to fight back, you come along and declare me a villain for something that is out of my control… No wonder there are so many villains." I finished, my tone sarcastic and toxic.

I exited the haze of exhaustion to see Clockblocker reaching-

o0o0o0o

The full moon of the night shone it's rays onto the city below. Deeper into the northern section of Brockton, a joint Protectorate team consisting of Weld, Sentinel and Prime from Boston, with the remnants of the Bay's roster made up a formidable crew solely optimized for ending skirmishes quickly. A team made for combating Lung, and anyone alike.

As they coordinated with PRT troopers and other officers, unbeknownst to them, the piercing eyes of an infamous serial killer analyzed them under the hidden veil of an illusion. It could easily kill them with it's True form, rendering them mad husks of what they were… yet that is never entertaining.

Suddenly, their gazes gradually shifted to It's direction, further proving that precognitive powers can easily overpower a simple illusory spell. It did not take long for them to prepare their defenses once more. Protectorate heroes returned to their original posts, whether that be on a nearby rooftop, or a dark alleyway never mattered. It can feel them all.

With a simple command, Silas terminated his spell and appeared on the street, his attire that of the Old Hunters from a bygone era. A cap sealed away his sharp gaze, further concealed under a set of dark glasses hiding his eldritch eyes from any curious minds. He held a grey iron club with blood-letting teeth in his right, and a dirtied blunderbuss in his left. A truly imposing figure.

Multiple layered barriers faintly shimmered under the moonlight for but a moment as he stalked closer to the gathered capes.

"Good evening to all. I hope I haven't caught you on the back-foot here, it is a beautiful night." He greeted politely. The capes shifted in discomfort, and a small tinge of fear emerged from a distant cape hiding in a nearby alleyway.

It was… familiar.

Assault of the Protectorate was the first to speak up, barely held-back hostility leaking through his words. "What the hell do you want, Abigor?"

"Now, there is no need for such aggressive manners. I am merely here to recover my charge. I thank you all for incapacitating her, she will no longer be an issue to the well-being of innocent humans." He casually said, continuing to walk unabated to the wall of gathered Heroes.

A permeating air of tension descended onto the capes, and Battery addressed it.

"Abigor I… apologize on behalf of Assault. I'm afraid Garou must be apprehended." Battery calmly said, pushing down the roiling hate for the serial killer plaguing her city.

"Apology accepted. Though I must object, she is mine after all. Would it not be theft if the gallant protectorate snatched her away?" He suggested, continuing to slowly walk towards the line of gathered heroes.

"Garou is not yours to own. She is lost, angry, and needs help." Battery said, ignoring his jab.

Abigor stopped nearly 20 feet away, grey cleaver held out in promise.

"I built that girl from a pathetic pile of traumatized meat into what is frozen behind you. Did you think she desires your help, especially now? Her enlightening speech is true; Would the great protectorate save her and many others from damnation if they found out what truly goes on in Lung's brothels?"

"We need to prioritize-"

"-the status quo and higher threats. I truly understand your desire for peace… however, wildcards like Us are disrupting that hmm?"

"Your rampage will only last for so long, Abigor. You're wanted by the entirety of the east coast, there's nowhere to run." Battery warned.

He chuckled in amusement, relishing their defiant stares.

"Perhaps you need a thorough medical examination, it appears you are deaf…" Abigor trailed off, body unnaturally still with a faint green glow behind his pitch-black lens.

He reached out, blunderbuss disappearing as he gestured, "Hand me my pet, protectorate. I am asking politely."

PRT soldiers and heroes shifted into battle stances, Assault and Prime stepped forward.

"Abigor… you are under arrest for the kidnapping of Armsmaster, 78 confirmed cases of abductions, and a multitude of felony charges that would see you behind bars for at least three decades. Surrender peacefully, and we may be able to negotiate a plea deal if you expand upon your accomplice." Assault announced.

Nothing happened, not even as the heroes considered his lack of an answer as a warning.

Silas laughed. It was gentle at first, before devolving into deeper and inhuman octaves. By the end of the impossibly long lungful of air, a few soldiers were already bleeding from their ears.

"How splendid! It truly is a bore to abduct and kill normal folk… I thank thee for this opportunity." Abigor boomed, his inhuman voice rattling the Anti-Master training of all humans present.

Without warning, he suddenly appeared directly in front of Assault, who used Abigor's wicked slash to rebound off a wall and fly. Abigor twisted inhumanly to avoid the speeding cape and lithely flowed like water to Prime. His serrated club whistled; Prime's shield glowed a faint green as the cleaver struck true.

Such force was supposed to rip itself out of Abigor's hands… If physics commanded him.

Through his eldritch powers, Abigor commanded physics into submission and the space around him simply ceased to function. Weight meant nothing, energy and force were merely a suggestion. All that existed in that small, yet significant space was under his complete and utter control.

Icy flakes formed in midair around him, giving him a veil of cosmic powers.

All heroes simply retreated.

Abigor chuckled cruelly, "Look at you, filth. Running away? And you call yourselves heroes… It would truly be a shame if the watching humans around us died, wouldn't it?"

Upon the threat, Sentinel fired a multitude of bullets, all reflecting off of Prime's shield at triple, nearly quadruple their speed.

the partly altered body of Silas dodged in his signature mist, only this time the mist was not red, it was cyan.

Battery zoomed beside Abigor, intentionally missing him and landing on Assault, who absorbed the kinetic energy, bouncing off her towards Abigor.

He dodged, but a glancing touch landed on his outermost barrier and shattered it immediately. Assault landed far from Abigor, but his finger felt inexplicably cold and numb from that single touch.

"Good, good. That was enough to critically injure a human. Has my kill order been signed yet?" Abigor laughed maniacally, abruptly stopping as he dodged a bullet from afar.

The fight began once again; a sustained delay with constant retreats from the protectorate as Abigor pushed onwards.

The smirking killer twisted inhumanly as another .50 calibre bullet harmlessly burrowed into the asphalt, while firing his blunderbuss at Sentinel, nearly parrying his strange Blaster powers. Prime hanged back, reflecting the slow bullets of Sentinel back into the heat of the fight at ludicrous speeds. Assault would gladly dodge into Abigor's shrilling swings, absorb the kinetic energy, and struggle back in only a few seconds. Weld interposed when Sentinel could not avoid Abigor's heavy cleaver. The Case 53 expected the cleaver to latch onto his body like every other metal encountered.

He didn't expect his entire arm be viciously torn away, as if the metal cleaver simply ignored his powers.

Abigor grabbed the arm stuck to his cleaver and ripped it off effortlessly. He chuckled ruthlessly as blood trickled down his arm and engulfed the Ward's whole arm. The heroes could only watch in disgust as Abigor's eyes glowed brighter for a mere moment... then the arm was gone.

"Amazing... I cannot wait to dissect you myself!"

"You won't touch him!" Sentinel yelled. The hero blasted Abigor with a multitude of light-speed bullets. They peppered his shield uselessly, disappearing as physics simply stopped in the vicinity around him.

The serrated teeth grazed Sentinel's plate armor and ripped through the cloth parts of his costume in a spark of clashing metal. Silas leaned to the left as a bullet passed by him and penetrated the asphalt.

He inhumanly bent his torso behind and caught Velocity's passing form, completely halting his speedy pursuit, while blasting his blunderbuss into Velocity's legs, peppering them with corrosive mercury and blood. He then pushed Velocity's body at Prime's unsuspecting form and dashed sideways, avoiding another anti-material bullet from Miss Militia.

His body folded in half as a reluctant swipe came from Weld, then inhumanly kicked Weld with his legs, pushing the Ward back by dozens of feet. An imprint of Abigor's boots remained momentarily on Weld's body before flattening. A great whistling of air was heard before Battery rammed Abigor- rather, his third barrier. She shattered the thin layer of arcane energy and depleted the second to almost half its integrity. His cleaver nearly cleaved her before Assault pushed Battery away, taking the violent swing's kinetic energy and swiftly dodging in and out of Abigor's swings, all the while concentrating large amounts of built-up power in each fingertip. Eventually, a single finger grazed Abigor's shield and completely demolished the second layer. Abigor dodged back, away from the cluster of heroes converging on him then leaned to the right, narrowly missing an oncoming bullet.

Abigor slammed his weapon on the ground, expertly hiding how he applied heated arcane energy to his cleaver, then ran into the group of tense heroes. Assault skipped back, aware of his limitations. Abigor did not give up. He continued towards the retreating hero, dodging through minefields of Sentinel's projections, bullets from Militia, and multiple jabs from Battery as she desperately tried to distract the quickly closing in Abigor from reaching Assault.

Assault led him into another street, away from Garou and the other heroes and to the Wards, where they lay waiting.

Shadow Stalker emerged from a nearby roof and loosed a tranquilizing bolt… were it not for a piercing headache that left her screaming in pain, holding her head as if it would explode. She collapsed among her group of Kid Win, Gallant, Aegis, Clockblocker, and Vista.

"Kid... use your pistol- highest setting! Gallant, do your magic!- Vista… get him- away!" Assault ordered haltingly, narrowly avoiding Abigor's fierce swings, the heat of the blood-letting cleaver adding to the dire circumstances.

The Wards quickly coordinated; Kid Win shooting Abigor with his lethal settings and watching as they missed by inches, Gallant occasionally blasted blue projectiles of depression, yet they ineffectively absorbed into his faint cyan shields. Vista added desperately needed space between the crazed killer and Assault.

It was too late.

An instant after his swing, Abigor released the lever holding the Beast Cutter intact and watched in satisfaction as the segmented cleaver tripled in length, crushing Assault in flaming iron. He yelped and tried to escape away before another swing came overhead, further pinning him down as the teeth bit into the asphalt.

"Move up! Sentinel, get another angle on him!" Shouted Battery just as they rounded the corner.

Abigor did not hesitate as he threw a Molotov cocktail onto Assault's trapped form. His screams turned into hoarse screeches as the potent flames burned through his costume and into his skin like boiling acid. He retrieved his cleaver from the asphalt and could not avoid an incoming bullet that destroyed his third and final shield. It should have taken thrice as long to reach Abigor, yet-

The Hunter briefly glanced up to Vista's position on a building's rooftop. The youngest Ward shivered, a sick feeling of fear churning its way down her spine as she locked eyes with the serial killer.

"Get away from him you monster!" Battery cried, focusing inwards as her power slowly escalated into what she needed, then burst towards him. Abigor barely managed to evade as she continued past him and crashed into a building down the street. There were no breaks as space distorted constantly around the three remaining capes; Miss Militia's bullets were no longer predictable as their distances randomly decreased and increased, Abigor's attacks under no circumstances reached their desired destination, Sentinel's slow but powerful projections were efficiently reflected off of Prime's barrier and given a great boost in speed, and Battery's rage-filled battle against Abigor's inhuman acrobatics proved to slowly turn the tide of battle.

Nevertheless, he was not here to fight a hero team.

Time lagged for an instant, and Abigor vanished from the tightly knit battle on the street. He appeared beside his pet, overriding the time-lock on her with a small push of his eldritch powers.

Upon awakening, Miyu screeched vociferously. Silas could easily understand why; A simple injection of His blood healed the gaping holes all over her body; Sentinel's handiwork.

He felt a certain… absence within his subject, a closer look at her Shard revealed that it harnessed certain abilities special to the Old Blood and seemed to evolve under dire situations. His first Shard was finally acclimating to it's new Network, even though it's origins are still a neutral party.

"Hunter, do you happen to know where Samuel disappeared to?" He asked, testing a suspicion.

She snapped down to look at him, betrayal easily visible in her glowing red eyes.

"He- He left me! He promised that he wouldn't… but…" She fell onto her digitrade knees, silent sobs permeating the night.

Silas looked closer into the whereabouts of Samuel and found that his Shard activated conflict extension protocols by temporarily lifting it's inherent control restrictions. His infection was certainly easing certain restrictions yet adding drawbacks all the same.

What a disappointment.

He freed Samuel from the restrictive prison of his Shard and back into Samuel's previous position in Miyu's mindscape.

It did not take long for Miyu to react. Explosively. She burst out of her curled spot on the cracked road and yelled her anger at Samuel.

"You fucking promised me! Why did you leave me alone, I was so scared a-and they kept attacking me! We could've fought them off if you just-"

"Hold your questions for later." He ordered, then gestured to the ground where Miyu's saif emerged.

The moment his apprentice picked the saif up, it grew to fill her large hand, becoming a gigantic sword-scythe hybrid that gleamed with electric energy.

"They are coming. Be ready."

True to his words, The heroes turned the corner and saw him standing beside Garou's hulking body. Electrifying black fur covered most of her grievous injuries, and the lesser ones healed in speeds matching Lung.

"Hunter… gaze upon the heroes of this city." He gestured to the diminished heroes, missing Assault. "What do you desire?"

Miyu snarled when she saw Sentinel and Prime standing at the front backed by troopers and Battery. Electricity cracked and increased in intensity. An electric aura surrounded her, similar to Lung himself. Glowing red pupils glared at the heroes. Idols she discussed at school, looked up to, fantasized about their powers in her hands…

"Th-they hurt me. Betrayed me… I…" No words could describe the mix of deep emotions within her. She roared her indescribable feelings out into the world, smashed the tarmac beneath her, unleashed a charged nova of electric power.

Miyu sobbed, taloned hands clenched tightly as she trembled in a barely successful attempt at staying in control, not giving in to the plethora of echoes in her mind… embracing her Beasthood.

With the clamoring desires muffled, and the distinct presence of her spiritual companion dulling her raging emotions, she breathed out, her hot breath misting in the frosty air, and finally levelled a cold and calculated gaze at her previous idols.

"He was right. I fought and hoped that the protectorate would welcome- no, help me…" She trailed off, turning her body to face the congregated heroes. The erratic bolt on her fur quadrupled in force until she positively blazed with power, red eyes glowing with hate. "I will fucking kill you all!"

A leather-clad hand swept out to stop her before she lunged forwards.

"Though I wholeheartedly agree, do you not have a life beyond hunting, Hunter? I can easily manage a kill order, but can you?" Abigor mused aloud.

She hesitated, knowing that she desires to live… and settled her eyes on the tense heroes. As she lunged, space looked to extend into a mile, separating the hunter duo from the heroes.

Abigor frowned, casting another baneful glare at Vista. His eldritch eyes shone like a curse as she flinched in fear. He held out his hand and space twisted.

"You heroes do not have the privilege of retreat. Bask in your delightful mistake!"

The previous mile snapped back to it's meager couple dozen feet. It felt as if reality screeched in pain.

Oh wait.

That is Vista's screams.

What was exposed of Sentinel's face scowled and Prime's shields glowed brighter than ever before. A stark white projectile boomed from Sentinel and hit his partner's shield, reflecting at nearly the speed of light. Miyu's instincts allowed her to barely dodge the scalding bullet with only scorched skin. Battery's invincible form intercepted Abigor's impossibly still cleaver, and she escaped the biting frost that would've touched her. Miyu attacked Sentinel & Prime, easily disrupting their plan. Weld entered the fray, supporting Battery's barely held-together frontier while Miyu clashed with the two heroes.

Nearly a minute that felt like hours passed, and a rumbling reminiscent of an engine entered the fight. Abigor dodged out of the way and endured Weld's crushing blow as a smoke grenade briefly confused him.

"Abigor! Surrender now!" Miss Militia yelled, her grenade launcher switching to an auto-shotgun.

"I would like to see you try!" He rumbled, forcing all smoke in the vicinity to simply vanish from this dimension.

Militia barely rolled out of Miyu's rampant tail and fired a burst of armor-piercing bullets towards the great beast. She whipped to Abigor's whistling swing and rolled under it, shotgun becoming a large bowie that slashed under his arm. Her blade came off with a coating of acidic blood. She reformed another just in time to escape his grasp. Abigor bent in half as a bullet from Sentinel grazed him and Battery interposed herself between Militia when her leader was nearly decapitated. Instead, the cleaver extended at that moment and coiled itself around her neck. In an instant, Battery was harmlessly flung away nearly as fast as sound itself.

A metallic clicking sound came and Militia hugged the ground in an attempt to escape the heavy iron that cut through the cold air directly above her. She burst up with defying agility for a normal human and jumped back, forming a modified light machine gun that spewed hundreds of bullets in a few vital seconds, earning her a reprieve from the sadistic killer. The barrel turned cherry red as she kept supplying suppressive fire, pushing back the killer, a vicious snarl overtaking her face in concentration.

With an ear-piercing screech, Miyu intervened on the hailstorm of hot lead and shot waves of electricity to the protectorate leader and lunged to catch her, only to have Weld tackle the seizing woman away.

Surprisingly, the group of Wards joined the fray with an aura of anger surrounding every child. Gallant, Clockblocker, and Kid Win encircled their most vulnerable yet powerful Ward in a protective flank. Aegis floated in front, their own vanguard.

Vista breathed heavily, dried blood from her nose staining the front of her costume. She held her hands out and space stretched out once more, separating the hunters from heroes. Silas used the lull to inject two blood vials, as Miyu grew a foot throughout the whole fight. She now towered over everyone in 18 feet of electric fur.

Gallant shot a multitude of emotional blasts at the large electric beast, hoping the compounding blasts would settle her down as Kid Win circled the duo and blasted them with his laser pistols.

Gallant froze as his depression and despair blasts were suddenly overcome with a brilliant red. Rage that trumped his meager additions blossomed within the beast, and soon enough, the Ward felt the same despair he shot.

The wooden blunderbuss in Abigor's hand vanished, in it's place a shining long rifle and engaged Kid Win while Miyu focused on the remaining two heroes.

Aegis expertly interrupted Miyu's grand electric swipe by using himself as bait, then forced the beast to focus on him. Even when his guts spilled on the pavement, he continued fighting. Even when the beast he fought tore off his shoulder and swallowed it, arm hanging by a few muscles that imitated his missing bones and deltoid.

Only when half his neck was mulched away did he retreat. Though his distraction was vital for Sentinel & Prime to buy time and bring Militia back to the fight.

Which she did. Explosively.

As Miyu swiped and attacked, a rapturous boom erupted, and she staggered; blood poured out of her canine abdomen and another almost ripped away her arm from the socket.

Miss Militia, blistering burns all over her body, limped towards the now grounded beast with a bulky anti-tank rifle in her arms.

Abigor, seeing his apprentice grounded attempted to distract them. But a well-timed shot from Kid and a bash from Weld kept him busy.

"A-As the interim leader of the p-protectorate, I hereby place you u-under arrest for the murder of eighteen m-men and women." She stammered, firing another deafening shot at Miyu's knees, easily crippling the healing beast.

Her weapon transformed into the signature standard-issue Containment Foam launcher, and she shakily aimed it at the whimpering beast.

"That's enough. Play time is over."

Suddenly, the Wards' and heroes' formerly overwhelming attacks turned to child's play. Weld was frozen mid-swipe, ice flakes falling serenly. Kid Win's hoverboard shattered in biting frost and he fell. Abigor clutched his neck midair, throwing him brutally into a building.

He raised his hands, and bright scalding energy bolts formed over him in a beautiful display of the Cosmos, then fired all six of them to Vista's direction. No matter how many times the young Ward redirected the bolts, they came closer. That was until Aegis & Gallant threw themselves in front of her.

Prime reflected her partner's bullets, but it was futile against the thickened opaque arcane dome covering them.

He approached a defiant Miss Militia, aiming his rifle at her head.

"Give me a reason why." He ordered.

"… What did you do t-to Shadow S-Stalker?"

He barked in harsh laughter, the sound grating against her ears.

"I merely taught her a lesson. She should remember for her remaining life; I was sure of that."

She scowled under her torn mask, righteous anger running through her body and mind.

"… You're a m-monster." She hissed.

Abigor tilted his head, "A good one. Though lacking in elegance. Goodbye."

Faster than lightning, he kicked her away and watched in amusement as she rolled and scraped against the cracked asphalt, finally halting with her facing up at the shining moon.

How very poetic.

Abigor cast away his weapons and approached his healing apprentice. With a snap, air replaced their previous position, vanishing from this dimension.

"I… I thought I was going to die." Miyu said numbly as they landed in the Dream.

Silas ignored her as he collapsed amidst the white lumen flowers.

Her body began shrinking, flesh sloughing off and hair withering away. In a minute, she shrunk back to her body with her attire materializing not long after. She clambered over her teacher, mentor, and master.

"Oh my god are you okay?!"

"Heh… Hehah." He started, laughing in a joyful tone.

Miyu sat confused, wondering if his supposed insanity took over as he laughed impossibly long.

"That was fun." He said at last, breathing heavily after lowering the damp cowl and wiggling off his cap, exposing his pale face and hair. The sunglasses disappeared into mist.

She gawked in shock, "You call that fun!? I was cornered most of the time! One wrong move and I was dead. Gone! No more!"

"Relax… no, chill as they say. Everything was under control."

"Did… did you just make a joke?"

"… possibly."

They both stared into each other's eyes. Silas with an amused smirk and Miyu simply flabbergasted.

"Wow. Just… wow." She said, flopping beside him on the soft dirt.

The pale sky churned and flowed over the white clouds. It's serene atmosphere providing a calming blanket to the emotional girl, helping her settle down from the earlier fight.

"I never felt such joy in… eons." Silas began. "For nearly a thousand years, what felt like hundreds more… I was tending to that castle. Rebuilding from the siege, improving inefficient structures, reviving lost souls… dare say I was bored.

"And now… that skirmish brought me back to the early days when I was held by mortal restraints, when I could die. Everything is so… easy now." He raised an open hand to the sky, a ball of white cosmic energy forming and proving his point.

It dissipated, and his hand slowly dropped.

"Um… can- can I say something?" Miyu meekly asked.

His silence was telling enough.

"Uh, okay… so, when you took me in… I… I-I thought I could escape, and with my new power I can take you on and just run away…" She trailed off; face crunched in perturbation. "But… I keep thinking, and Sam keeps telling me: Where and what would I do? I don't know anything about being homeless and… I was lost. I didn't know where to go."

He didn't comment, expecting her to continue.

"A-And now, that fight… If you weren't there… who knows what they would've done to me. The Birdcage, prison… Sam says they could've forced me into their ranks. Is that true?"

"I am not privy to what the protectorate does to those they arrest. Though they likely would have inducted you anyways to boost their teams. Any organization yearning for power does the same."

"Oh… then does it mean you're an organization too? You… Did force me to be a hunter since my other choice was basically death by Lung."

He chuckled, "How bold of you to strike the past. Yes, I can be considered… somewhat of an organization. You are the first subordinate."

"You plan to have… more hunters?"

"Nay. Dreaming Hunters are powerful. More than one is a recipe for chaos. Though normal hunters can boost our ranks."

"Huh…" she trailed off. Nothing to say.

They both lay there; one thinking of differing thoughts and probable futures while the other simply took it all in.

Silas was the first to stand.

"Get up."

"What noooow?" Miyu whined, words stretching as her body did.

"A Hunter's duty never ends." He said solemnly.

He decidedly ignored Miyu's giggle.

They exited the Dream after he instructed her in maintaining her saif, entering the Bet universe without issue. The duo landed in a random alley and continued on until they reached a grey sedan, bright moonlight reflecting off the windshield. Finally, the glow in his eyes dimmed to relatively human levels.

Miyu gingerly sat in the passenger's seat with Silas beside her. After starting the car, they drove through the city seemingly at random, passing through downtown then circling back to the south. The City's vibrant lights contrasted with the gloomy underworld of the Docks, easily revealing how the city was on the brink of collapse to Miyu's boosted mind.

The car came to an abrupt stop in front of a dilapidated warehouse, where Silas shut off the engine. Instead of exiting, he turned to look at Miyu, piercing her with his inhuman gaze.

"You did well, Miyu. Convincing that traumatized girl into accepting Our offer and annihilating a random drug house has pushed Our plans, not in an unfavorable path. Expect a reward when We are settled into this city."

He watched Miyu sputter, stammering in denial, acceptance, and budding pride.

How cute.

They left, and on their path to the warehouse, Silas spoke.

"In that warehouse, Miyu, is my child. I expect nothing less than your best behavior. Do not fight, do not antagonize her, and most importantly… act natural."

Miyu came to recognize his neutral tone of voice. She knew what was at stake.

He opened the door, and the interior was a stark difference than the exterior; lavish and luxurious wooden walls that shined softly under the candlelight, a silky-smooth red carpet that lined the entire floor and extended beautifully onto the stairs leading up, a massive brass chandelier providing more light than it should have.

It was a mansion.

As Miyu gazed in awe, a pale young woman with partly white and black hair greeted the duo.

"Hey dad and…" She started, then trailed off at the sight of the lithe figure behind him. "Who are you?"

Miyu froze momentarily before gently ripping off her black leather cap and removing the cowl, the former and latter disappearing in a faint cloud of mist. Under the concealing attire was a sharp angular face of a mainly Japanese descent complimented by straight jet-black hair. Alert and hardened eyes stared at soft red ones with a messy mane of white & black wavy hair. She stepped forward, ignoring how her mentor's innumerable eyes drilled through her head.

"Hello, I'm Miyu. Your father saved me from a…" She trailed off, memories of the past week filling her mind. An uncontrollable shiver ran through her spine at the memory of her assailant. "He saved me, and I needed to get stronger… so I joined him."

The pale girl nodded after a small moment, "Hey, I'm Edith! Okay… So how have you been- That weird sword looks so cool!" She said then flipped completely, ogling the curved serrated saif.

Miyu glanced down and ran her fingers along the cold steel, sparks of echoes blasting within her mind.

"I designed the weapon, but your father made it... Would you like to hold it?" Miyu said, inviting the young woman to see.

"I hella do! Give me that bad boy." The young woman said, making grabby gestures with her hands.

The moment Miyu's hands dropped her saif onto the young woman, she nearly bent forwards from the extreme weight of forged steel.

She grunted as one, two, three attempts to lift the heavy serrated weapon failed.

A powerful blush broke through her excited smile as she pathetically watched Miyu retrieve her weapon with ease.

"Hot damn, you're too strong if you can lift that. I call hacks."

The young Hunter laughed, and for the first time in a very long time, it was a true laugh. Filled with mirth, momentary happiness, and delight.

"Thanks, I try to impress." Miyu said, smirking slightly.

A look of mock betrayal emerged onto the young girl's face and she glanced at her father. "Dad! I didn't know you made things like these! You have to show me the good stuff later, okay?"

Silas smiled, discarding his tattered coat in exchange for a striped red and brown vest atop a velvet white collared shirt. The olive-green trousers with a brass bracer added to his elegant and rugged look.

"You need only ask, and I shall provide." He said with a slight twist of his lips, walking closer to his Child.

"How are you, my Dear?" He pushed aside a few stray hairs from her face as he stared into her eyes.

She smiled, and human joy bloomed within his inhuman heart.

"I'm good. This mansion has almost everything we need and aside from that, it's getting kinda boring just sitting around."

"Almost?" He queried.

"Uh, Wi-Fi. I can't rely on data forever, you know."

A look of brief confusion won before recognition took the reins.

"Ah… Something can be arranged. I've come to take Us back to Cainhurst Castle, Our plans have come to a crescendo." He announced to the warehouse for Annalise, who was walking towards them based on his field.

His daughter perked up, "Wait, you mean the castle that Mom has been talking about all night?"

Before Silas could answer, a woman wearing an elegant grey lace dress with an eldritch there-but-not-there tiara walked out of a sectioned off part in the warehouse.

"Yes, my dear. It is time for Us to return. You must see Our home, after all." She said soothingly, moving towards her King.

Annalise's pleasant expression turned to stone as she gazed upon the new Hunter. "You are his apprentice, are you not?"

They held hands for a mere instant too quick for the other two occupants to see, then announced their next plans.

The Queen went first, looking at her child, "Edith Dear, you will accompany me when We arrive. I shall introduce you to-"

Edith spoke up, interrupting her mother, "Don't reveal it, I want it to be a surprise."

The Queen nodded, finishing seamlessly. "-Very well." She turned to the young apprentice. "Hunter, you are to follow your master and never stray off the path. This is a formal invitation, do not abuse Our kindness."

Miyu nodded stiffly.

"Are we all ready?" Silas called out.

All nodded.

"Good. Hold onto me." He instructed.

Once everyone held onto him, the world became black in an instant as they were enveloped in blood shells, hiding his transformation, and protecting his charges from the unstable energies between worlds.

Silas arrived at Cainhurst Castle within seconds and let go of his custody. Edward and Sadie should be in training by now.

The group was greeted by the ever-frozen visage of Their courtyard, then entered the great doors of the atrium. Edith and his beloved split off to the right, while he and his apprentice strolled calmly through the empty halls of the castle towards the training commons, he could faintly hear the clash of swords through the cold brick walls.

The training commons were occupied by the oh so few sane phantoms, he could see the souls of Their royal guards watching a healed Sadie sparring-and failing-with Captain Gilmyn of the Royal Guard, with Edward regaining his stamina by the edge of the rough circle. It's been too long since he stopped by for a chat, hasn't it?

It took only a moment for the mute guards to notice his presence and bowed deeply, showing their immense respect. The masked head of Captain Gilmyn spared a brief glance to his apprentice before he abruptly ceased sparring with the rookie knight and genuflected with reverence as he set his sword down beside him. Sadie frowned in confusion until she turned to see her savior and King watching neutrally, she briskly dropped to a knee and imitated Gilmyn's bow, albeit imperfect, a good try nonetheless. Edward spared a single glance to him and hesitated, imitating his Captain.

Unruly.

"A fine evening, gentlemen. Certainly better than the boring days isn't it, Gilmyn?" Silas greeted his Captain.

Gilmyn rose from his bow and saluted his King, veneration easily visible under the thickened and modified silver & steel plate armor reserved for higher ranks. Silas stepped closer until he was within arms distance of his loyal Captain. He knew that Gilmyn would rather fight the entire Executioner's sieging party alone once more than ever betray his Queen and King. He was- is still faithful to the honor of Cainhurst.

Silas shook his hand firmly with his trusted Captain, "Gilmyn, how goes Our prospective knights' training?"

Gilmyn chuckled lightly. "The young woman is learning quickly and steadily... Yet that boy is certainly trouble. I needed to wrestle him into submission multiple times, milord. Aside from disciplinary training, a day or so and they shall be ready for scouting." The young duo in question stiffened at the mention of a mission.

Silas understood what was happening.

He walked forward to Edward and stood a few inches away from his bowed head.

"Stand." He ordered.

Edward flinched and hesitated once again. Silas can easily tell from his posture that rage is the most prominent emotion, even without his supernatural senses.

He must rectify that. No proper Knight ever disobeys orders, especially from their King.

Silas waited for Edward to obey.

He should never need to wait.

Edward yelped in pain as his body was forced to stand against its will. Silas glared into his defiant eyes even as Edward's face twitched from errant signals. Silas could feel Sadie rise from her bow but stopped in her tracks by Gilmyn. The Phantoms watched intently, some with their ethereal swords withdrawn.

"I wonder… Perhaps you would rather go back?" Silas pondered aloud. "Or would you prefer I personally train you into submission?" He inched closer until his eldritch eyes glowed green with malice. "We can be thine last salvation from a world sick of thine existence…" Edward screamed in pain as his muscles began cramping, bulging in his skin and spasming seemingly out of control. Silas placed a hand that looked akin to a clawed talon on his shoulders, digging slowly into it with every agonizing second. "... and yet, We can be thine worst nightmare." The Great One growled.

Edward stumbled away in pain and collapsed onto the biting snow after suddenly regaining full control of his body. He stared fearfully into the eyes of his King. Silas can already feel respect born out of fear setting in, with a partial foundation of deviancy.

Silas turned to face Gilmyn, whose hand was firmly on Sadie's shoulder to stop her from further antagonizing Silas. Worry and fear in the forefront of her mind.

"Keep eyes on him." He ordered the Phantoms. They nodded immediately.

Silas returned to Gilmyn's side, paying no attention to Sadie.

"Cainhurst Castle will be moved. Were they given Blood?"

"Nay, as per your highness's request, they shall be knighted during the opening ceremony."

Silas imperceptibly nodded in approval. He would need to attend a few key missions himself to reduce the strain on his few knights and lone Hunter.

"Very well. Once I prepare the spell, there will be no turning back. I need you to solve any outstanding issues quickly, Our plan is falling into place. I do not want a setback. Understood, Gilmyn?"

"Aye, milord!"

"Good. I shall prepare puppet bodies for the knights." pale blood exploded from his body in a visceral statement. The blood glowed and formed into ten androgynous, naked human bodies ready for possession. "These will sustain Our forces for the time needed, two months at maximum if not maintained by my or the Queen's Blood."

The Phantoms stared longingly at the bodies before immediately accepting their gifts with pleasure. The sane knights can only stand in astonishment as they could feel the biting frost of Cainhurst once more on their gifted flesh. Once the bodies were possessed, they acclimated to their host's gender and changed into what the Phantoms desired.

The ten knights bowed deeply in respect to their King, tears of joy flowing freely with an overwhelming amount of feeling bombarding their absolute wills.

"At ease. Retrieve thine weapons from the armory along with any personal possessions. We are mobilizing soon." Silas ordered his undead kin.

The knights bowed once again before elegantly striding into the castle, heedless of any prying eyes for they are non-existent.

"May I ask why the sudden move, milord?" Gilmyn inquired as he picked up his Reiterpallasch from the frozen dirt.

"The humans residing outside Yharnam still search for the mystery of Blood, they have already found trace documents of the Arcane. It is only a matter of time before they crack the veils and find the Source with their superior technology…" Silas trailed off then continued in a low whisper.

"… Queen Annalise wishes to abandon Yharnam."

Gilmyn nodded in understanding. Fully pledging his body and soul to serve Cainhurst once more.

"Now… Sadie, Edward, you are to continue training for the next two weeks." Silas ordered.

Edward raised his hand, a mischievous look on his face.

"Speak."

"How the hell are we 'mobilizing soon' if all this is gonna take a few weeks?" He sarcastically asked.

How funny. To think Edward would like to play a game of humiliation.

"Time passes differently in Our world than Earth Bet due to temporal and dimensional alterations, along with differences in our collective universes. I can state with complete confidence that with every minute spent on Earth Bet, approximately 60 minutes passes here. We have plenty of time for preparations."

None questioned the words of their King, and all knew it would be futile.

Silas left the training commons with Miyu on his tail, their next destination unknown to her.

The Hunter duo navigated the labyrinthine halls of Cainhurst expertly, until they reached a foreboding reinforced door.

"Miyu… I shall teach you what it means to fight a Hunter."

Before the young Hunter could comment, the door opened, and a black brick stairwell led down into the dungeon. The moment they passed the threshold, screams of varying octaves from hundreds of voices could be heard echoing throughout the halls.

"W-… What the hell is this?" Miyu asked, disgust and disbelief leaking into her words.

"Please, I'll tell you everything!"

"I have a w-wife and kid! I'll f-fucking take your offer, j-just stop this- AAAAAGHH!"

Silas gesticulated to the shouts' respective direction, and they were promptly silenced by an unknown force.

"This, Miyu, is Our interrogation complex. It can also work as an experimentation lab deeper inside."

Miyu gagged and dry heaved at the pure joy she felt from Shane and Bella's previously faint echoes suddenly soaring within her. Tears tickled her eyes and she swallowed back the sour bile before it could explosively breach her tightened lips.

Silas waited as she collected herself, "L-Lead the way."

He nodded and she followed him as they travelled through the magically lit hallways, passing iron barred cells occupied by the begging forms of people. Some cowered away when Silas passed, and others screamed in terror at the mere sight of him. The long hall never seemed to end, yet when she looked back it was as if they just entered the complex.

The walls mixed together seamlessly even as space would sometimes distort when she focused too closely onto a strange glimmer of darkness here and there, almost as if the castle were teasing her with untapped power.

It didn't take long for her to see a swastika tattooed onto a prisoner. Miyu stopped at his cell and watched as he begged her to release him, desperation easily visible in his bloodshot eyes.

"H-Hey! J-Just let m-me out! I h-h-have a sh-shiton of m-money! Lots! I-I can l-lead ya th-there!"

She noticed Silas stand beside her before he spoke, "Pitiful, isn't it? A bigot pleading for help from his sworn enemy. How ironic."

Miyu scowled, "Are all the people here Empire?"

He hummed thoughtfully, "Some are from the ABB and Merchants, while a scant few are employed by a background cape, Coil. But yes, most prisoners and test subjects are imperial men."

Miyu's hand trembled from pent-up rage as memories surfaced, "You… You killed my family… and now you're asking for help."

She walked forward, focused so purely on the Empire man that she did not notice the cell bars shimmer around her body. The man cowered and cowered into the back corner of the cell, which suddenly shrunk in size; making him directly in front of her.

"I-I-I-I s-swear-"

"You killed them!"

He screamed in pain as Miyu used her serrated saif to slowly dispatch him, starting from his legs and moving methodically up his body with searing hate emanating from the young Hunter.

A final blood-laced cry of pain was the final remnant of the man as Miyu decapitated his head with a simple slash. Space returned to normal, placing the man in the far wall of the cell.

"Kidnap as many as you want. They… they ruined my life." Miyu breathed heavily, twitching in the leftovers of her rage-induced murder.

Silas smirked, and they continued forward until they reached a wide and spacious room. Nearly twenty feet up and stretching indefinitely forwards. Walls churned and squished as the endless walls became a smaller, yet still large room capable of keeping at least fifteen sedans with more room to spare.

Silas suddenly appeared in the middle of the room, fixing Miyu with a periling gaze. He gestured with both arms and the room was engulfed in red light as abnormally tall Hunters emerged from the ground.

On the left stood a Hunter from a cursed era, gripping his blood-stained beast cutter in one hand and a rusting blunderbuss in the other. On the right was another Hunter, this time brandishing a long cobbled together rifle and the base form of Miyu's saif.

Miyu could not get a word in before the old Hunter ran towards her, snarling and growling more akin to a beast than human. She easily outmaneuvered his telegraphed swing with her own slash, using her power to amplify her slash and nearly annihilate the hunter in one hit. She dodged the incoming bullet of the other and dashed forward, releasing her saif just in time to catch the hunter in her serrated trap, easily ripping through old fabric and cutting into skin and muscle.

She swung her heavy whip and watched is growing pleasure as his body was ripped apart in moments, dissolving into grey mist.

Silas did not clap, instead he spoke. A cold and dead voice more akin to a sociopathic scientist than human, "Subject one has surpassed test one. Introducing test two."

Two Hunters emerged on either side, harboring Boom Hammers and base saifs. The saif welding Hunters charged her, flanking the younger Hunter. Miyu simply swung her blade, expecting it to bite into flesh once more. It only touched mist.

"A beast!"

Miyu yelped as she barely dodged away from their flanking maneuver, whipping her saif to catch them, only to hit grey mist as they quickstepped away then forwards once more. She rolled under a wide swing and successfully coiled her saif around the Hunter's neck before decapitating him. She had no time to sing her victory since a Boom Hammer crushed the brick beside her in a fiery explosion.

"DIE! DIE! DIE!"

Fire singed her attire and heat billowed into her face. She steeled herself and pushed through the attack, swiping the serrated edge up his body and nearly bisecting him vertically. She dodged back before a saif almost cut her arm off, setting her sights on it's owner.

"MORE BLOOD!"

She forced herself back, narrowly avoiding a flanking attack that would have left her a smear and unleashed her heavy whip once more, catching the last hammer Hunter in her grasp. She heard the second hunter run to her and she pulled her hostage back and briefly watched as his body collided with the running hunter. They both snarled, spittle flying from their torn masks and were about to rush her if it weren't for Miyu's final whip slam to reduce her prey into chunky paste, then grey mist.

Miyu collapsed in disappearing exhaustion, panting.

"Test two complete. Initiating test one, sub-category B."

Brief rest was provided as the room was filled with red light once more, exposing her next targets.

Church Doctors. Whispered a voice within her mind.

Despair crawled up her spine at the lifeless stares from the white and black church hunters. Both had the threaded cane as a main weapon and a repeating pistol, yet their spells are unknown to Miyu.

She rolled left just in time to avoid a blue bolt, but a bright flash interrupted her as stars exploded from the hands of the other assailant. Miyu could not dodge and shrieked in pain as piercing hot lasers filled with arcane energy impacted her body, burning through muscle and bone with frightening ease.

On her last dregs of life, time stopped. Everything ceased. The remaining energy bolts frozen in place, a Doctor's cane nearly touching her skin, everyone stopped.

Except her Master.

The not-man stepped closer and handed her a satchel. Glass tinkled inside, and the godly scent of diluted Paleblood almost overwhelmed her senses.

She grunted absently, and her inner companion's instincts spoke of what to do.

The moment she injected the blood, her body revitalized in an instant: flesh stitched together, muscles regenerated, nerves and veins returned in a wave of painful pleasure, and her senses sharpened drastically, akin to bullet time.

Her power surged and activated at the injection of blood, gradually changing her into a beast by the second, faster than any previous transformation.

She rolled under the cane's swing and swung the saif up at her attacker, drawing blood that splashed all over her face and clothes, spurring Miyu onwards at the prospect of more blood.

The remaining arcane bolts slammed into her back, but she ignored them, using her elongating snout to rip flesh from her prey, growing stronger. Bestial senses screamed and she dodged, barely escaping a whip's serrated slash. She quickly ditched her dying attacker and jumped onto the second hunter, slamming her saif onto the brick and swiping left at the hunter's dodge. The teeth bit into flesh, ripping muscle and spilling blood onto Miyu and the ground.

The hunter dodged back, but Miyu did not give her space. She moved, her power adding more strength to the leap, and she released the latch on the saif, watching in bestial glee as her weapon extended and wrapped around the retreating doctor.

The moment the doctor's heart stopped beating, she dissolved into grey mist.

Emotions whirled and churned like a hurricane inside the changing hunter, and she glared at Silas's unreadable smile.

"What the hell's your issue?" She almost growled, common sense and fear clouded by her increasing power.

Silas looked around him, before returning to Miyu. "I see nothing that would cause distress. Are you ill?"

Miyu snarled but remained standing in place. "Don't fucking lie. You're there… but not, and it's fucking me up. Those hunters had no echoes, only the fucked-up ones."

He smiled wider, and for once, Miyu had an inkling of a thought that it was slightly genuine.

"I see you have improved, Hunter." He began, "You are correct. I am not physically here. This body is merely an upgraded puppet, one of many methods to interact with reality."

"But why!? You're so… so fucking powerful!"

His chuckle echoed through the room. "Raw power is of no use when one does not know how to utilize it."

His words spurned the gears within her mind to spin, and she slowly understood.

"But alas, I am afraid all manner of tests will not satisfy the three of you." He said, an engraved sword and sheath appeared at his side. "Prepare yourselves. I shall not be merciful."

"W-What? Isn't it too early to-"

He suddenly materialized in front of her, and she could not dodge the sharp slash that spilled her blood.

"Hunters do not speak in battle. They kill."

She dodged back, and he remained walking ever so slowly. Miyu circled her Master, akin to a cornered predator that knew it was weak.

"What's wrong? A hunter unnerved by a single hunter?" He sneered.

As Miyu formulated an answer, Silas nearly teleported—such was his speed—and seized the open opportunity. His prey yelped in pain as his sword found it's mark yet again.

Instead of dodging back, Miyu pushed her attack-

"Too slow."

-He leaned sideways and slashed her left arm precisely, severing vital tendons.

Miyu growled in pain, spittle flying from clenched teeth while failing to cradle her limp arm.

"S-Stay fuckin' still!" She snarled, leaping in an almost telegraphed attack.

As Miyu approached him, she positioned her legs into a flying kick instead of a typical attack. The look of amused surprise on her Master's face was short lived.

He easily sidestepped her kick and misted towards her in a blurring flurry of swings, slashes, and kicks. She shrieked in a concussive shockwave, pushing her mentor back nearly a dozen feet.

Blood trickled on the brickwork from Miyu's numerous cuts littering her body. What was once her proud Hunter's attire, now a lacerated bloodied mess of leather and cotton. Muscles spasmed in pain and contractions riddled her bestial body as the alien power inside struggled to repair all injuries.

"Do you yield?"

"Fuck no!"

She barely dodged what would have been a decapitating slash, a small cut on her neck a reminder of who she is facing. Miyu brought her saif forwards and began her own slurry of attacks, trying her utmost best to ignore the stinging pain of the countless cuts on her body.

The two Hunters danced, albeit a desperate and one-sided dance that instilled deathly fear into the young Hunter. She knew her time was limited, and no amount of blood vials would save her from Silas's onslaught.

It was only a matter of time before it all crumbled down.

Miyu's will and honor was the first to die. She had long escaped the large room and joined the winding endless halls. Attempting to navigate them was a lost cause, what with the rooms and walls shifting and changing to seemingly their own whims.

Second were her arms. Silas knew where to meet her, slowly cut her down with precision. Her saif was already gone, likely laying somewhere in the complex. She had lost the ability to grip by the second hour. Not from fatigue, but from an agonizing cut from his sword that severed her nerves and tendons.

Third and last to go were her legs. Miyu gradually lost sensation, then the ability to twitch. She remained on the ground, crawling with all her useless worth.

Miyu was being hunted down, played with… and she knew it.

She knew he was playing with his prey.

A single blink of an eye and Silas appeared in front of her.

"Will you yield."

She could not answer, her vocal cords torn from her incessant screams and her throat extremely sore. All that left her was a garbled, helpless mess of moans.

"Good. It was becoming quite dull."

She felt a fresh blood vial injected into her body, and within seconds she sprang up. All Miyu could do was stare anxiously into the eyes of her Master. No longer was the desire to revolt and take back what was hers inside. No longer did she want to defeat Silas for enslaving her. No… She only wanted to live another day.

At that moment, when Miyu's eyes acted as gates to her pleading soul, Silas smiled.

He won.

oo0oo

Cainhurst Castle, ?

I never knew blood can be used as art of all things. Looking at mom's skill of moving blood in the air was mesmerizing to a fault.

"And this is blood magic?" I asked mom.

The blood continued flowing with smooth grace as she answered, "To be fair, this is only the basics. Previous nobles could use Our blood offensively to melt through unwarded armor, amongst other techniques."

"Huh." Enough said.

I watched on for another minute before it all coalesced back into a stream which she absorbed.

"...And you're a master at this, uh, blood magic?"

She chuckled softly, like I was joking with her.

"You could say. Little more than a few generations can suffice." She grinned.

What.

"Uh, okay. What about that other type? You mentioned two." I prompted, eager to change the subject.

"There is the Arcane. It is… invasive for lack of better words, yet it is versatile in the number of mediums used." She explained. I'm still confused.

She must have sensed my confusion-or literally saw it on my face-a mile away because she went into juicy detail. "Vileblood Sorcery depends mostly on Our Blood and it's potency. The only known mediums so far is Our Blood and weapons like the Chikage and Rakuyo that are made specifically for its use. Our spells vary based on the user's skill, and their creativity. For example, one can manipulate blood as I did earlier, but the lethality of that blood is based on the user's intention. It can be used as a monomolecular blade or augment a sword, it can also be used in a variety of chemical processes; A previous Noble made a powerful spell that could flash freeze the intended target, easily weakening their armor's integrity. The opposite can be accomplished by altering one's will and shaping the blood's properties in their mind's eye. As it is, using Vileblood-formally known as Cainhurst Sorcery-magic requires immense mental capacity and strategy to use said knowledge on a Hunt without compromising your position. Which is why Our magic requires immortality to truly understand its power."

…

"Okay that makes-."

"The Arcane on the other hand is much simpler as it is akin to real magic and energy than Our blood. Great Ones secrete this energy, making them a valuable source to those who are… desecrating eldritch knowledge." Mom's face turned dark for a split second before continuing. "Moving on, the arcane is extremely versatile in its applications. Meaning that mediums can vary between your own hand and a staff… though of course the complexity and power of spells increases with a more advanced medium. Your Father was a scholar of the Arcane before he ascended humanity, making his knowledge on the topic far greater than mine… Excuse that tangent. Its diversity allows humans to make their own spells after extensive research and apply it to their own weapons without the need for said weapon to be specifically forged to harbor arcane. There are certain tools and weapons that synergize phenomenally with the arcane, however they require an additional cost of blood." She finished.

Oh boy, that was… informative.

To find out that real magic exists but you'd need an extra-dimensional being to access it, then maybe go insane just to understand its basic mumbo jumbo? Jeez, talk about extra steps. I'll stick with my own blood if I have to.

The prospect of getting powers has been on the mind of every teen I know, even me, but… Powers come with recognition and accountability. They make people arrogant and lust for more power. It's a shitty cycle and the more I look into it, the less I want it. Sure, being able to fly, lift a ton with ease, and think super fast seems like every high schooler's wet dream… but in the end you're put in this free-for-all where every team, villain or hero, wants a piece of you. You can't live a normal life. And finding out now that not only do I come from an extensive family of magical proportions, but that I- me, that I'm the kid of some 'Great One' that's supposed to instill immense fear in the hearts of humans.

I don't want any of that. I like my life as it is with the Bad Girlz as my only close friend group, standing up when I can against bullying victims in Winslow, eating out in overpriced cafes at the Boardwalk, hanging out downtown and trespassing construction sites like fake spec-ops. I like my freedom as a normal teen. Adding powers to the equation does not simplify it, only another unpredictable variable.

How the hell will I reconcile- no, talk and confront my foster parents about the truth they could have known all this time? Why am I here if I never belonged in the first place? Who took me from the family I belonged in? What was the reason?

So many questions, no answers at all. I can choose to find out alone… or with the help of my real parents. They both look like they are in control all the time.

I huffed and plopped myself down on the really comfy silken bed in the 'Queen's Chambers' that we're in. I could see my breath fogging but I wasn't cold, in fact I was pretty comfortable. Probably some magic shenanigans at play here.

"So... What did you want to show me?"

She trotted to the end of the room, pulling the decorative red straps in a specific order. Something mechanical churned in the walls and suddenly the black marble above seamlessly separated from the rest and slowly fell to the ground, held up by thick black chains.

I gingerly got up, but mom sat me back down gently. She went up the stairs and a few minutes passed by until she returned with a small… chest? It looked nondescript and something from one of those dungeon crawling games Ella talks about.

"Open it."

I unlatched the warm iron locks and opened it to see…

"What… What is this?" I asked, shocked. I lifted whatever was inside out and gazed deeply into the-

"-Pure arcane silk-"

"-Impenetrable-"

"-Exotic powers capable-"

-dress that was there but not if I chose to. It was weightless and the fabric was softer than anything I ever felt. Even those fancy Sherry Polk dresses can't compare with the pure… beauty this thing radiated. I couldn't see where the stitching began, let alone strings that told me this was made at all. Everything about this dress felt out of proportion.

"Wear it."

I smiled brightly, my skin hurting and stretching as her order filled me with delight.

I gently set it down on the bed and set to taking off my shirt before feeling my mom's eyes on me.

"U-Um… can you turn around?"

She chuckled, her back facing me in a second.

Without her piercing gaze I took my punky stuff and neatly folded them on the bed, then stared at myself in the large mirror conveniently placed on the opposite wall. My super pale complexion never worked out with anything I wore except black, red, grey, and maybe blue. My underwear was just that comfy beige stuff you'd find at Halmart and my tall body was something of a curse that 'Becca insisted was a blessing. I'll see for myself now.

I carefully put on the dress, entranced at how loose it looked in my hands and feeling its comfortable tightness on my chest and waist. The dress felt like it was alive and adjusting itself when the skirt flared around like a sundress, lace appearing in certain areas that just fit me.

Looking down then at the mirror showed how impossibly colorless the whole dress looked. It was like a not-there void and for a small moment I thought about how good this would look in differing shades of red and-

The dress locked onto that thought and changed completely; Crimson, dark red flat colors, and sleek accents of gold slithered up the impossible cloth. The modest flat cut of the neckline deepened slightly, exposing more but never too much of my cleavage. The previously thick long sleeves thinned down into something like lace then loosened over my arms into a baggy see-through sleeve, still retaining it's red background with sparkling gold in the light.

I twirled around in the mirror, feeling the swirling fabric move with me almost weightlessly made me giggle in how absurdly beautiful the whole thing felt.

I only realized my mom was staring at me when I turned to tell her I was ready. Her red eyes radiated love and compassion and I gasped in joy as I pulled her into a hug.

"Do you like it?" She whispered.

"Do I like it!? I love it! It feels so comfy and great and- I can't even describe it!" I shrieked, tears tickling my eyes from happiness.

"You look stunning, dear." She said proudly, looking me over.

I giggled as she inspected the whole dress from top to bottom.

"What is this even made of?" I inquired, thoughts exploding all over my mind and watching in awe how the dress changed to my whims.

"Pure Arcane power was used to create this dress. Think of it as a constant companion in spirit."

In spirit? "So I'm wearing a sentient magic dress?" I asked, trying to understand what I was wearing.

She hummed, "Not exactly. It is true that the dress is wholly made from energy. However, said energy is linked to the maker and the recipient. The more you wear this dress, you are essentially linking the dress to you, tuning it to your inherent power."

I pondered her words for a minute, and I think I understood.

"… it grows with me?"

"In a way." Mom said vaguely.

I don't mind a semi-sentient arcane dress if it's this versatile and convenient. I paced the room, constantly turning back to watch the dress weightlessly trail me. A simple thought and the fabric returned to normal physics, and another turned the frilly skirt into a smaller knee-length dress with thicker fabric- energy. The dress now latched onto my figure, accentuating curves I never thought to show off and turning me form an average punk into an albino beauty.

A final look into the mirror to add minor adjustments; a small slit on the side, exposing some of my leg, and removing a bit from the back made this dress basically a prettier twin to Polk's fancy line of dresses.

Hot damn, 'Becca would drool if she saw me right now. I look super sexy, like one of those Victoria Secret models, just… albino. Not that there's anything wrong with that, now that I see my 'curse' turn into a blessing of epic proportions.

I turned back to mom, supremely satisfied and happy with today.

"What's next?"

She hummed thoughtfully, "Where would you like to go?"

I thought about it… and to be honest, there isn't much to see now. I was already toured around the whole palace two weeks ago when we arrived. The castle is actually really pretty, and has it's own ominous but elegant vibe at times, especially the great halls that I'm almost positive are too tall for the castle itself… I'm betting there's some magical bullshit going on there too. If there are dresses made of magic, what rule says hallways can't be made from magic?

Suddenly Mom snapped towards the door with a serious look.

What's wrong with-

A knock sounded behind the chamber door.

"Enter." Mom intoned.

The door opened to someone in grey plated armor that shined in the eternal moonlight of Cainhurst. Intricate engravings lined the armor in a beautiful display of craftsmanship that extended on the red and black shoulder cape. What wasn't covered by steel, black leather faintly glistened under a skirt of interlocked plates. The wearer was a stunning pale beauty with a brown mane of wavy hair, and nearly glowing red eyes.

The newcomer bowed immediately after opening the door, and I heard the smallest of gasps beside me.

"Ailith… Thou'rt among the living." Mom said neutrally, but I easily sensed her pleasant surprise.

The newly named knight radiated joy from mom's recognition, and the restrained smile couldn't hide it one bit. She stood ramrod straight, hands behind her back.

"Yes, your Majesty. His Grace allowed Us a chance to live once more. We are forever honored to be touched by His generosity."

"What brings thee to My private chambers?"

"His Highness requests Thine presence. Others shall arrive soon."

She nodded, "How quaint. Leave Us. We shall be there." Mom ordered subtly.

The knight bowed, and turned on a heel, leaving me with more questions.

"I must dress appropriately." She said, and I turned around.

Instead of hearing rustling clothes, something wet splashed around and I didn't dare face her until she permitted. I'll ask her about it-

"You may see me now."

I whipped back to see mom in a gorgeous grey lace strapless dress that trailed on the black marble ground and was cinched on her thin waist, finishing off with a white collar that extended into short lace sleeves. It was really just plain, but simplicity had it's own beauty.

God, she's so pretty. I hope I grow into her figure. She's literally every model's dream body.

Ah! I almost forgot!

"Hey… Why did I hear wet sounds instead of normal… rustling? Do you have a magic dress too?"

She chuckled, then laughed out loud. I stood there in confusion until what made up her sleeves melted into dark blood.

Blood.

I stared, shocked as she swirled the blood in the air once more and I saw as it solidified into the grey lace it was before.

I reached out and touched the blood fabric, surprised to feel normal silk instead of wet blood.

This is a whole new territory of blood magic.

"Worry not, Edith. I shall teach you this technique within time." She assured me, her hand on my shoulder.

That's- I'm not-

Fuck it. It's just magic bullshit.

I nodded absently and walked with her into the grand hallways of the castle, making sure to take in as many details I could see: The tall archways, intricated engravings that lined the pillars, smooth but sturdy brickwork making up the castle walls, near-photographic paintings of what I assumed were nobles.

I think it's time I learn more about what's going on.

"So… what's the special occasion?"

Mom smiled, "Our plans shall finally be put into place."

Oh my god, she's so cryptic.

"Can you stop being vague and just tell me what's going on?"

She hummed, then shook her head. "It would dispel the surprise."

Ugh, I'm never gonna get through her.

Our walk to the familiar throne room—or chamber, if you wanted to be formal—was streamlined. No winding hallways, no great halls with detailed paintings depicting people I assumed were long dead from now. They're probably family, or extended family because why else would the royal family paint them if they weren't important?

My big brain baffles most. They could call me a Thinker with the prowess I just showed. Yeah, connecting dots are special to mid-tier Thinkers. Heh.

The Throne Chamber was by far the most luxurious in all of Cainhurst; Our coat of arms proudly draping down from the high ceiling on symmetrical banners, high chandeliers glowing with light perfect from the number of candles present in the room, Greek-like grey marble pillars shaped the gothic archways and held up the room, and finally, a luscious crimson carpet with golden streaks and a floral pattern graced the ashen marble. At the far end of the room where the carpet ended and two golden chairs, no, thrones sat upon a slightly elevated platform, ambient light leaked in between the tall red curtains, easily setting a humble yet cold mood.

The stairwell that led to it was honestly bland in comparison. At least the wait was worth it.

I saw Dad on the left throne dressed in red and black robes with golden streaks eerily similar to my dress. He sat there cross-legged with an excited smile that easily spread to his red eyes. Mom walked to her own throne and sat down, then motioned for me to come over.

A third golden throne identical to mom and dad's emerged from a misty hole in the ground beside mom. I stared at it as if the thing would disappear under my ass the moment I sat on it.

"Is something the matter, Edith?" Dad chimed in, probably noticing me staring a hole into my own chair.

"Uh, is this thing good, or will it fall apart?" I asked, pointing at the innocent looking chair.

He barked in a laugh. "Have some faith in my craftsmanship. I have had many generations to practice, I assure you it is significantly stronger than iron itself."

I nodded, and carefully sat down…

Holy shit this is so comfortable! The padding looks thin and painful but looks can be deceiving applies massively here. It feels like I'm sitting on a cloud!

I relaxed on the chair- throne and zoned out, thinking about how bizarrely comfortable I've been taking all this in, as if this was just a new normal.

But is it?

What the hell will I do about my foster family, after this massive bomb was dropped on my head. I don't how I feel about my other mom and dad, and I don't know what I should feel. It's all… empty, like I just received another assignment and it's due tomor- today and I hadn't even opened up the instructional document.

Oh… I think I'm nervous, stressed about what to do, how to do it, and confronting my parents… and why I'm not feeling anything? I'd expect myself to be torn between my real parents that I've met nearly a week ago, and my fosters who raised me into who I am today. It's the normal reaction. But… I don't feel it at all. Just that anxiety of confrontation, but nothing for the supposedly shit feeling people get.

Fuck, sometimes I wonder if all the love they showed me was just fake or some part of a deep-rooted conspiracy and I'm in the center of it all. A deep part of my mind reminds me of the crystal-clear memories I have with the silly duo my parents are, and I know that acting can only go so far before it bleeds into the original personality, it keeps telling me that it's impossible they were faking it…

… but doubt keeps leaking in. What if I'm wrong and they never loved me? What if my entire circle of family and trusted friends are just- no. Our trio can't be fake. I know it for a fact, and no bit of doubt will make me think otherwise. Rebecca, Ella, and Camilla… they're sisters. No way in hell will they betray me. Hell, I'm sure they'll help me bury a dead PRT officer. It's what 13 years of sisterhood truly means.

I sighed and pushed my worries back. I can worry about them later, there's something more important happening now, and-

A squad of ten silver-grey knights in plated armor entered the throne room, and I got a first look at the remnants of Cainhurst's glory. I couldn't see their faces under the identical pointed helmets as they delicately lined up in front of us, and took a knee, bowing.

Ah, Mom told me about this. It's a way to show deep and unending loyalty.

I glanced sideways to dad and he wasn't smiling anymore. A look of near boredom and superiority graced his face. He looks so badass like this, even more than my foster dad decked out in full PRT gear.

A pang of anxiety and anger flowed through me at the memory. I schooled my face and sat straighter, crossing my legs. This isn't the time for petty emotions, I have an image to uphold here.

"Knights… We welcome thee once more," Dad began, voice deep and inviting. "We survived a massacre, extreme prejudice to Our fundamental lives… and yet, We are threatened by humans again."

Mom continued, her voice cold and hard. "We shall no longer grace this world's lands, nor will We live in hiding. Nay, We shall move to a superior position, a world where we fight, not for Our survival… for Our honor."

"Now with the timely return of Our child, We have decided a change is needed. Our new world's name is Earth Bet, within the city of Brockton Bay… though the bay leaves much to be desired, We can easily revitalize this defunct city's economy for Our rightful use, bringing forth a prosperous era where We no longer hide." Dad lectured, his voice projecting everywhere.

No one talked, not even the knights who remained bowing.

"Now… Gilmyn, introduce Our new knights." Dad ordered.

The one on the far right stood up, "Yes, your Majesty."

"To my right is Sadie Vogel, and the left is Edward Finch. Both are ready for field service and trained in controlled combat with me."

Dad hummed, "Very good. It pleases Us to know We still operate efficiently."

"Knight Sadie and Knight Edward. Step forward." Mom's voice boomed softly.

They both stood in tandem and stepped up on the platform we were on, then dropping down to their previous deep bow.

"Do thee swear allegiance to Our coat of arms?"

"Aye!" both knights said in unison.

"Do thee swear to protect, serve, and sacrifice thine body and soul for the Honor of Cainhurst?"

"Aye!"

"Do thee pledge eternal loyalty to Us?"

"Aye!"

"Do thee wish to become true Vilebloods in mind, body, and soul?"

"Aye!"

"Then partake of Our corrupted Blood." Mom ordered with finality, holding out her wrists to the two knights.

I watched with horror as they lifted the face plates and sunk their fangs into mom's pale wrists, drawing dark blood and suckling on it.

"… Feel the corruption burn." Mom hissed as they swallowed the blood eagerly, as if they were starved for months.

It ended as soon as it began, and they lifted off of Mom's healing wrists and returned to bowing.

Is this the ceremony? Literally just drink the Queen's blood and that's it?

Silence took over, and for a moment I thought that Dad either forgot the script or was testing them. Maybe?

All knights stood in tandem, parting like the red sea and saluting my dad as he walked ever so slowly through them. My mom followed him elegantly and I had the sneaky feeling of catching on.

So I did.

The knights bowed reverently when we passed, standing in a perfect line that every honor guard would envy. They soon followed us out of the throne room.

I wanted to know who everyone behind the masks was, but I got a distinct feeling that Mom wouldn't like that. I'd be going off script by hanging back and talking to the identical knights.

… I can always talk later. Right now, I'd rather see what the big surprise Dad has in store for us all.

The shiny black marble walls and floor shifted. No one seemed to mind, or even care that the walls I was so familiar with for the past two weeks parted in our wake. How far does the excuse for a magic castle extend? This is literally otherworldly. Sections of every wall looked like they folded on themselves, pushed back, then did it again in moments. Different walls of course filled in seamlessly in that single second, and all this happened around us. Like a lattice of dimensional fuckery.

As if the whole castle was an origami imitation.

For some reason, I can focus on the spatial distortions. I can see where the folds start and where they end, only to begin repeatedly in an endless cycle. Why is it that I can see them, figure it all out like I'm simply adding 2 plus 2? I know for a fact I'm smarter than the average girl, but how far does my intellect truly go?

A bright light distracted me from my thoughts as I saw the moonlight reflecting off of the stark white snow in the castle courtyard. The close moon that I was familiar with shined sharper tonight, like a prelude to something important.

I followed mom as she stood beside Dad, with me by her side. The knights stood in that same perfect line, all twelve of them, backs straightened and a flat plated hand on their chest like a formal salute.

"Faithful Knights of Cainhurst, Our honorable family…" Mom began, tone proud and soft. "Today marks a special occasion. It marks a day where We shall no longer hide in shadows, where Our rule is ironclad and true. Yharnam was a mistake. We may originate from this land, but we are not wanted here. These ignorant humans cannot- nay, will not accept Our rightful rule." she finished her part with righteous anger.

Dad continued in a moment, "This new land is Ours. However, there will be obstacles. To earn Our peace, We must prepare for war. Our numbers may be small, yet We can grow into Our previous glory, and beyond." Dad started, conviction and power in his words. He reminded me of what a Battlemaster sounds like from those medieval games Ella loves; Proud stance, and a speech that gives me chills down my spine.

"Through strategy and patience, all will crumble as We will stand victorious. Nothing will be easy. But… We Vilebloods had been through worse. If a culling cannot stop us, then nothing can!" he yelled with vitriol, and the knights screamed in agreement, arms raised high in fervor.

"Now… watch."

Dad raised his hands up high and-

What the fuck is that.

The close moon above us swirled and suddenly, a large mass of spotted and shiny but matte black floated down. My dad was still, and mom was smiling widely, as if the monster in front of us was a family friend.

As it gently touched down, mom walked up to it and held it's undulating tendrils like they weren't large and thick enough to shape steel like putty.

I stared in horror as my dad vanished and a voice spoke in my mind.

It's my dad's.

Calm, my Child. All is well. Come to me.

Two tendrils ever so carefully tugged me forwards. Before I knew it, I was standing right beside mom, transfixed at the sheer extreme of everything.

The knights either drooled at the sight or genuflected immediately. There were two who simply collapsed, with the faint smell of blood coming from them.

I was too distracted to care. Something kept pulling at my attention, and I didn't know what-

The sky melted.

The black, star-filled sky dripped down slowly, like rain drops in a melancholic movie. A veil of cyan surrounded the castle, enveloping us entirely.

Time stood still. Shadows existed where they weren't supposed to. The mass of tendrils unfurled, and eyes swallowed me in their sight.

It all felt like before… before what? Why does this feel so familiar? Like a memory of a distant dream…

…

Huh, well… that was weird. The world around us dimmed, then returned to… normal. All in a single instant. Dad was standing beside mom, holding hands. All of us were facing the castle gates, waiting for the big reveal.

The cyan fields shimmered, then slowly deteriorated into mist.

I expected to see the ocean's horizon. Maybe the typical Cainhurst bridge I got so used to watch in the sunset…

I didn't expect city lights, docks, skyscrapers, and the familiar-

Wait, there wasn't a Boat Graveyard.

There wasn't a graveyard!

Dad didn't lie!

I looked over to see mom with such a wide smile, hands clasped tightly around my dad's hands as they stared ahead at our brand new horizon.

Some people would believe that this was all an elaborate illusion, but I just knew that this is as real as it gets. I touched the castle walls, feeling their freezing cold even in this fall weather. It wasn't supposed to make sense, but it somehow did.

Is this all my Dad's power? How much has he been hiding from me?

…Well, to be fair, he isn't even human.

I looked down at my extended hand, and a small, insignificant point of green-bluish energy forms above my skin, held together by the supposed power that I suddenly felt inside and around me. I had the feeling it could grow into something more, something truly powerful, and my dress seemed to shine at the thought…

Since I'm his daughter…

… I'm not human too.

Chapter 11: Ignition - 1.1

Summary:

I'm beginning to write smaller chapters now. If i dread seeing 10k+ words on a chapter update for any fic I'm following, then I'm sure someone out there feels the same. Besides, this makes updating chapter by chapter more manageable in the long run since I don't have to panic and wonder what can fill some inane deadline I set upon myself. Besides, it's more of an experimental trial by now, though i really don't want to fall back on old habits, ew. Anyway, this bad boy is back, and its hiatus has been officially lifted!

(though please don't expect frequent updates, I literally have a few hours per day where I can relax. Being a skilled tradesman hurts so good)

Chapter Text

November 13th, 2010. 23:20

They're all filth. Every last one of them.

My weapon made an ugly clanking sound as it transformed into it's extended form, blood splattering on the filthy ground beneath us. Someone unlucky decided to show me his gun, I sawed off his hand. Then his other hand, and only when he kneeled in front of me, arms dangling and bleeding helplessly did I even think of giving mercy; in the form of a slow death as he choked on his blood. The gurgling sounds bring pleasure to me, knowing that none will save him from our wrath.

They deserve it all. For what they've done to me and other girls out here, away from the keen watch of the incompetent Protectorate, away from any form of human civilization…

A girl shrieked as I burst into the private booth. The man on top yelled in confusion, hand moving to the gun stuffed in his pants. I dropped my weapon in hot rage, letting my power suffuse my hands and changing them to a beastly sight, claws outstretched. I pulled the man off her, throwing him to the other side of the room in a fit of anger.

The girl was bruised, starved, and track-marks of constant drug use marked her bony arms and genitalia as she moaned in a mixed haze of pain and ecstasy. A used needle lay beside her, its contents smelling of pungent drugs and incessant lust. She didn't even look adolescent.

They're all monsters. Every last one of them.

I snapped my gaze to glare at the man trying—and failing—to collect himself from my throw. Maybe I broke a bone. Heat filled my body as I walked towards him, allowing my power to change my eyes, head, and legs as the red rage within felt like a bursting balloon.

I'll break a hundred more before I'm done with him!

"Who the hell do you think you are, girl?" He muttered in quiet anger, daring to look me in the eye as I approached.

I didn't waste my breath on filth like him. Sam agreed. Let them stew in uncertainty, only when their last dying breath comes will I give them the mercy of knowledge.

"Y-You think you're a h-hero huh? You think killing one of us i-is gonna make a difference? Go fuck yourself! Lung and the Oni will kill you!" He shouted fervently. I could see the hope in his eyes as he believed with all he had that Lung would come and save him.

I stopped in front of him, a million thoughts flowing in my head as I planned for the most excruciating death ever. This man specifically.

My breath misted in the warm ambience of the room, my power changing my body into it's superior, bestial alternative. Static electricity rebounded from every hair, filling me with energy.

/You can always start small. Begin from the tongue, cheeks, teeth, then work your way down. Maximize his suffering./

No. It's a good idea, almost excellent, but it lacks one factor: Sensitivity.

/Unless we have Ginseng derived aphrodisiacs, I don't think-/

The drugs he used on her.

With a new objective in mind, I searched for the recurring scent of those same drugs in that needle, my heightened bestial senses easily found a box filled to the brim with small glass bottles of drugs. The cloudy concoction swirled in every bottle as the box was moved onto the bed, next to the silently sobbing girl.

I tapped her with a gloved finger, careful not to scare her.

"How much did they give you?" I asked softly.

She glanced at the bottle I held up, frantic eyes widening in fear as she looked into my red ones.

"P-Please n-n-no! I c-can't! no more! NO! NO! NO!" she wailed, the sound grating against my ears. She didn't stop screaming, constantly transitioning to korean and back to english as she begged and implored me to stop giving more-

I fumed, the already hot anger boiling into incandescent rage within me.

/She likely did not see you. She is broken; in mind and body. Our red eyes certainly did not help./

The man was laughing on the ground, his cackles echoing with the girl's shrieks to make the most eerie choir in this tiny room.

I clenched my hands so hard, claws penetrated skin.

One moment I was kneeling beside the girl, the next my sharp claws held onto the man's throat. I snarled in burning hot rage. I was helpless to save these girls, even if I called this in to the PRT, then what? How can they save those poor girls from months of rape and drugs? How can they rehabilitate them into normal people?

Not even Sam had an answer, such was the true despair that clung to every inch of this building.

/We must burn down this place. It is beyond cursed./

I know. I plan on making a statement. For Lung…

… and I know just the person.

"Take me to your leader, or you die slow." I ordered the pathetic thug, pushing him to the only exit of this disgusting room.

He stared at me as my weapon appeared in my hand in burgeoning mist.

"Now." I growled.

He scrambled out, leading me through the blighted halls filled with locked doors containing misery and pain. The soundproofing wasn't enough for my enhanced hearing.

I swear. I swear on my life that I'll free every girl here, but not before slaughtering every last one of them like the worms they are.

/Remember; We are on our own this time. This is your Mentor's test. If the mission proves too difficult, we must end it quickly./

I nodded, acknowledging his words. Silas wanted me to prove that I could handle a mission on my own, without any sort of backup. I will do it.

Just like a Hunter.

We reached a dark grey metal door. Scratches and blotches of old stains covered the door, as if it was a sad attempt to hide the thick layer of rust growing on it.

The thug knocked in a code before calling out, "Hey b-boss, I have a new guest for you."

Good. This one is smart. I long to see the collapsed hope on his face as I murder him.

The door opened, but before anyone could get any bright ideas, I threw the thug into the room and entered behind him, shutting the door just in time to see the boss stand up. His gun was drawn and aimed at me.

I dashed further into the room, avoiding his loud shot by a precarious inch and gripping his aiming arm with all I had. It was enough to shatter his bones and crush the tissue around it.

"AAGGHH! Y-You bitch!" he bellowed in pain, other hand reaching for a hidden holster in the back.

I intercepted his attempt by simply kicking his knee inside out, then holding him by his scraggly hair as he fell. I crushed his other hand just in case he had any funny ideas.

"So y-you're the cunt that's been r-raiding our brothels, huh?" he stammered, trying, and failing to compose himself from the pain. I'll make you suffer so much more if I had the time, you filth!

"Tell me where the others are, and you live." I ordered. It's not that I doubt my Mentor's intelligence, but I want to see if this man is as dumb as his predecessors.

"Y-Yeah, and you will kill me like the rest. I am not stupid. I will not fall for your-"

I threw him back into the wall, his useless hands flopping painfully with him by his attempt at stifling a cry.

I stormed over to the man- filth that was obediently waiting in the farthest corner of this fucking office. Like a dog waiting for his master to relieve him. I won't give you mercy, I won't give you death just yet you fucking filth ridden-

/Focus. We want to prolong the pain, not end it. Pain comes in many forms, psychological too./

An idea sprouted from Sam's seeds, and I couldn't stop the eager smile from pulling my cheeks. Thank God I was wearing a cowl.

I grabbed the cowering dog and lifted him by his hair, relishing the pained cries as he struggled fruitlessly, trying in vain to grab my arms.

"You submit to me, or he dies." I gave the supposed boss an ultimatum.

He sneered despite the pain, "I'm not telling you shit, bitch."

"Good. Give me more excuses to hurt!"

I started with his ears, first slicing down the auricle ever so slowly, sometimes angling the knife edge and making a 'mistake'. I watched the boss like a hawk, eyes never straying as blood dripped down onto the dirty concrete. He tried to hide it, but I could see his disgust easily. The dog in my hands stopped screaming after the first ten seconds and resorted to wordless whimpers and groans.

"That's one ear, and many more parts to go. Want to say something now? Maybe cut off the fun I'm having?" I suggested, never blinking as he tried to put on an indifferent tone to his words.

"F-Fuck you!"

I nodded, "Okay. Let's ask our poor puppy here. How are you feeling? You wanna die now?"

The puppy cried, then seemed to notice my question.

"Y-Y-You said I-I-I won't die. Y-You lied!"

I let go of his hair, and pushed him against the wall, cupping his bloody cheeks.

"No no, I never said that. I remember saying 'you won't die slow', but your boss here says otherwise, so it's only fair to listen to him, since he knows what's best for you." I said, then looked pointedly at his superior sitting uselessly across the room, "Right, boss?"

The big dog tried to hide it, but I heard the grunt and saw the uncertainty filling his eyes.

Hmph. I'll have to step it up.

"I have an offer for you, puppy. I'll spare your other ear, but something else has to replace it. I'll give you the blessing of choice." The puppy opened his eyes, staring into my own with a desperate intensity. "Choose fast or I will choose for you. Tick tock."

The puppy looked at his boss, "J-Just tell her. Please! I don't wanna die!"

"Lung will kill us if we fuckin talk." The big boss dog vehemently replied.

"Y-You can just l-leave man! Please, please please-"

"Time's up. I choose… your nails. All of them."

He snapped up to face me, blood splattering my face from what was his ear.

"No! Please! I-I'll talk! J-Just stop!" he squeaked, eyes shut tightly as if not seeing me will protect him.

/He is beginning to sound like that broken girl. Good./

I suddenly remembered why I'm here, the dozens of other girls being raped, hurt, and their screams of misery as their-

I slammed the puppy's head into the wall, spraying brain matter and bits of his skull everywhere. All that remained was a sad stump of the sad puppy he was.

"W-What the f-fuck!?"

"You!" I snarled, ripping down the cowl and letting my snout elongate slowly. I ran over to his desk and searched the drawers, pulling them out of their housing for any sort of adhesive.

I found duct tape in the last drawer. A half-used roll. It's enough.

The boss struggled in vain as I wrapped and tied his legs, arms, hands, feet, mouth and any other possible fucking escape with more and more tape.

By the end, he was a squirming muffled mess. Let them suffer, filthy beasts.

He struggled as I roughly tossed him into the locked door, tearing the thin sheet metal and landing on my 14th victim tonight. The thug- filth didn't have the chance to yell as I grabbed his head and ripped his skull & spine out of their filthy body, a fountain of blood accompanying my action.

The second filth was decapitated by my claws. The third was disemboweled and left to bleed on the carpeted floor. The fourth was crushed by my serrated saif. the fifth-

"DIE YOU FILTH! I WILL FUCKING END YOU ALL!" The scene in front of me. It made me grow taller, larger, and heavier as I saw the dead bodies of my- my- my-

"DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!" I roared my hate, swiping electrified claws and crashing into walls. No filthy bad boy survived as I devoured them, their echoes adding to my ever-growing rage as I saw in my mind's eye their sins and- the girls they killed! The boys they mutilated! I won't let a single one survive, no one will escape true Justice!

Sam warned me of diving deep into the bloodlust, and I felt his cold anger pull me from the pool of blood and fire that called for me, wanted me. No… I needed to keep a level head. I can't lose control, or the blood of those poor girls would be on my hands and… and I don't think I'll be able to live with that.

I didn't pay heed to their dying shrieks, or the guns firing uselessly in my direction. They all died the same. As long as no girls die, I won't electrify them. That's the only mercy I'll give to such undeserving bad boys.

Someone was stupid enough to use her katana, thinking it could pierce my hide where bullets barely could. I didn't give her the mercy of a quick death, instead she suffocated as I swallowed her entire body whole. I was large enough for that, and more.

I could smell the thick fog of terror and despair as I murdered my way through the underground complex, the filthy bad boys trying and failing to hurt me as even their useless grenades only tickled my hide, the fragmentation pushed out the moment it pierces.

All the while, their filthy boss was strapped to my side, watching in helplessness as I slaughtered his loyal men and women. He was now a simple wall decoration taped to me, the viscera of his comrades covering every inch of his skin aside the tape-covered parts. I'll make him watch. I'll make him submit to me. I'll make him listen.

My head started scratching the high ceiling once I made it past the underground complex and up into the massage parlor that was the brothel's front. Asians of all kinds stared at my blood-dripping body, and the weeping man strapped to my side as I trotted closer. I glared at each and every one of them as they froze in alluring fear, some random girl even dropping the cheap scented soap she was holding.

I had so many ideas of what I could do here, the many ways I could kill them or terrorize the men-

/Some are here because they have no other choice. You must root out the corruption before deciding which beasts to slaughter./

… You're right. I can't kill indiscriminately; else I'll be as bad as the ABB itself.

A girl near the front gasped as I reigned over my power and wanted to go down- reduce myself to a smaller, humanoid beast. It was reluctant, not wanting to lose the progress we held. I retorted with more violence if I was smaller. Not now, but soon.

[AGREEMENT]

My bones snapped and skin pulled taut as my body cut down its mass, instead retaining a lesser version of my previous size that could talk and interact. I was still seven feet tall, but it was enough for what I had intended. The moment the transformation ended, I was filled with excess energy, and I couldn't stop myself from twitching. The saif listened and came to me, appearing folded in my right claw. The bad boy boss fell beside me, a cry of pain amidst the weeping that made his underlings in the parlor flinch.

I growled, clearing my throat from loose blood then walked towards the exit of the shop, dragging the boss by his bloodied hair. None of the people inside dared to move.

"You move. You die. Understand?" I said, my voice rough and gravelly.

No one replied, but I could tell it stuck.

"How many people knew this was a brothel. Raise your hands. Lie, you die."

At first, no one dared to do enough except breathe. Maybe they need an incentive. I swung my saif, clearing the blood clinging to it as it extended with a heavy and slick clang.

One girl fell to her knees, a puddle of bitter urine forming as she pissed herself. Another begged not to die, and a man was hugging the far wall like he was trying to merge with it. Many others did something similar in an attempt of mercy… but no one raised their hands.

"Someone explain. Now."

One second, two seconds, three seconds… I was about to simply start roaring before an old lady pointed at the wrapped-up boss beside me.

"He- He said n-not to open t-that door. N-No m-matter what. That is a-all. Please... m-mercy…" She trailed off into deep sobs, tears dripping on her wrinkled face as she begged me repeatedly in korean.

/I sense no lies. It appears everyone here is innocent./

I was almost surprised. Looks like not everyone in this cursed city is a beast of their own.

/Did you forget the girls down there already, Miyu? They need help./

I nodded and ordered everyone in this parlor to watch the boss. Not to help him, not to hurt him. not to do anything except watch.

They agreed. They had no choice.

I opened the door, and the intense aroma of blood and death welcomed me once again. This is where I belong. This is where I thrive. It's my life and calling.

…

What would I have done if I hadn't met Silas, on that fateful day?

Not even Sam had an answer.

The girls were difficult to corral together. They feared me, and for good reason. I was probably a demon in their drug-addled sight. Most cowered as I approached, and some didn't even care as they had that painful thousand-yard stare. That same stare I was so familiar with in-

Focus. Focus Miyu. I'm fine. These girls need you.

A handful out of the several dozen in the complex were cognizant enough to listen to me, and they helped me dress those who couldn't tell between reality and not. The Messengers provided clothes after a bit of prodding. They were simple beige winter long-sleeved shirts, thick cotton pants, and socks. It's almost as if they knew what I needed.

One of the five girls who were brave enough to approach me asked for bandages, and I immediately saw why.

In one of the booths was a crying teen, refusing to do anything since the angry red welts on her skin prevented anyone from touching her.

/She was whipped. Repeatedly by the looks of it. If you have warm water, anything to disinfect, and a soothing cold wrap to ease her pain… it should be enough for now./

I ordered one of the girls to go upstairs and ask for some cold compress, while I told another to retrieve warm soapy water. As they jogged away on the blood-soaked carpets, I wondered how Sam would know the treatment of flogging of all things-

/Prisoners were whipped as punishment. Some guards relished the sight of their blood flying with each hit. Others wanted to hear their kin squeal like pigs. I know how to treat it… because I was one of them./

That… that's… okay.

/I am not a paragon of heroic deeds, Miyu. You must understand; every one of us has past sins that haunt us./

I know. You've been kind to me. You helped me when I was a bumbling idiot. I don't see the past you; I see the present you. The you that helped me even when things looked so bleak, and I won't judge you otherwise. It's just not fair.

Sam didn't say anything, but I could sense a relieved feeling in my head that definitely wasn't mine.

[IMPATIENT]

Relax and enjoy the moment for once, you weird… thing.

[DATA]

You'll get your precious data when we're done. I'm not leaving these girls until I'm sure they'll get the help they need.

…

Huh, it actually listened. A rare thing.

I felt myself shrink, and the humid underground air began kissing my blood-splattered face. Only when my fur started receding did I feel the Dream's misty embrace teleporting my clean attire onto me.

I was a human again. A bit off if you really think about it, but the closest thing to it.

The two girls returned. The first with a bowl of warm soapy water, and the second with a cold compress. They squatted cautiously away from the whimpering girl, and I- well, Sam helped guide them on what to do after I let him take partial control. I heard some of the others watch us at the start of the booth. Too scared to go in, but too curious to let it go.

I dismissed my saif after making sure nothing untoward would intrude and asked the girls if they needed anything. Only one piped up.

"What… Wh- what should we call you?"

For the first time tonight, I was stunned. All this time, I've been operating without a name since it was convenient. If no one questions who slaughters a few ABB brothels a night, then no one can trace the gouged walls and puddles of flesh and blood I leave behind to anyone. I know it's only a matter of time before the PRT sticks a name on me- Garou… or something like that. I hate it. It's primitive, ugly, and way too broad for such a serious persona behind it. Plus, it's likely the translation of another Asian language they slapped onto me.

I stifled the frustration from building up into a sigh. I can't scare these kids away.

I also can't use Hunter, since a niggling feeling is telling me that Silas has already taken that one, but what simple but recognizable name used with me is good?

No, this isn't just choosing a name for myself. I need to identify with it. Make it mine and mine alone. Anyone who hears my name will fear it, and those who know me will feel hope. But… what type of beast brings hope and death at once?

/I don't know if this helps, but the closest beasts in relation to whatever we transform to are known as Silverbeasts, or to an undead extreme, Darkbeasts./

No, that identifies me as a type of creature, but not a named creature. It can work as a PHO handle but not something a cape can reliably use…

/Perhaps it is not a name we need, but a moniker that announces the death of sinners. Those who recognize it fear us, and those who see us will have hope. For we are here./

Corny, but I get what you mean…

What about Hemlock? I think it's a toxic plant, and even though we're not a plant, it can fit, right?

/The Hemlock plant is known to be highly fatal, even in small amounts or doses. We tried using it on Yharnam beasts, but the damned things grew immune to it fairly quickly. I believe we are heading in the right direction, though we must choose a name swiftly; this is a colossal waste of time in the midst of a mission./

Fine! How about we ask our third mind-mate. It could have some insight to this stupid debate.

[QUERY: PURPOSE?]

Um… yeah, what do you call yourself?

[SHARD DESIGNATION: GROWTH 10. EVOLVE 107. REINFORCE 9. VARIA-]

Just then a massive bout of inspiration came upon me. I gazed at the bloodied floor and carpets, the remnants of ABB thugs that I killed. The ones who died in suffering, or instantly without pain… I always have a focus on causing pain and the weapons that Silas showed me in the Dream… they were undoubtedly created to bring about as much pain as possible. My saif was a perfect example; Anyone I killed with it died in pain.

"Painkiller."

"W-What?" The girls all looked even more confused than before.

"My name. Call me Painkiller." I said resolutely. This is my rebirth. I am not Garou or some other translation of a dog. I am a whole new type of beast; a beast that kills the pain of the ones it saves and kills with pain.

I'm a genius.

/Certainly. Can we move on? We have been standing on this same patch of bloodied rug for the past two minutes thinking of a silly name./

Hey! Cape culture is not something silly. Maybe in Yharnam it is, but you're in Brockton now. We have different rules and-

/Miyu. I care not for the names. We must leave whenever possible./

… Why're you being strange, Sam?

/Something bad is bound to happen. I can feel it./

"H-Hey… Um- Uh… What do we d-do now?" Girl One asked me, keeping her distance from anywhere near my vicinity.

"… Let's move you all up."

First it was the able kids who went up, and I faintly heard the gasps of the massage parlor seeing them as they exited. The Brave Five—Girls who could talk to me—remained by my side as we helped those who… the kids who couldn't walk properly, amongst them the one who was whipped, now covered in clean white bandages.

All in all, they came up to 27, minus the kids I… the room I demolished in my anger. I didn't know if they were the same, and I'm not going back to check. I'd rather live on in ignorance.

I don't know what I'd do to the head honcho of the trafficking ring if I knew, either.

As the girls awkwardly mingled, I asked someone to hand me their phone. The same old lady gingerly handed me an ancient plastic brick, but it sufficed. I typed in the PRT number. I didn't trust the BBPD, even less the PRT, but they seemed to have their priorities in the right place. Maybe not in helping me… but they better help them.

I clicked the call button… and after the second ring someone answered.

"This is the PRT hotline. If you have an emergency, hang up and call 911 or the PRT emergency line. You will be connected shortly." The automated recording answered me instead, and I calmed my rising anxiety.

See? Everything is fine, Sam.

/You are too optimistic. Can you not feel the foreboding pressure?/

Uh… no? What does it feel like?

/Something is coming, the likes of a terrible beast. That call made it worse./

Huh… you think they'll send a powerful hero after me? You think it'll be like the… like last time?

/I expect not, we do not possess Silas's support today. He is meddling in that wretched plane./

You mean-

"Hello, you have reached the PRT hotline. How may I help you?" a female voice answered me, and suddenly intense anxiety bloomed in my throat and my heart raced as if I ran a few dozen miles.

Keep it cool, Miyu. You're a hero, and no one can deny it.

"H-hey… I-I-I'm calling to report something." I stuttered, my mind suddenly going blank at the worst possible time.

"What would you like to report?" she politely asked from the tinny speakers of the phone.

I wonder if she'll maintain that same tone if she learns who is actually talking to her.

"I uh… Um… I…" Just say it! What the hell am I doing, floundering like a socially awkward girl in a slumber party? A true hero needs to learn how to talk!

I took a long, deep breath to steady myself. I tried to ignore how every set of eyes was staring at me in the parlor.

"Ma'am, is everything alright?" She asked with a bit of concern.

/We should have assigned this call to someone else. This is humiliating./

"Yeah! I-I'm fine! It's just… I-I… I freed an ABB brothel!" I said quickly.

There. I said it. Hooh, I feel better already!

"Are you a Parahuman, Ma'am?" she asked, though I could tell it was some sort of script or protocol.

"Y-Yeah I am."

"Are you affiliated with the Protectorate as a Rogue or an Independent Hero?"

"No… and probably never." I mumbled offhandedly, a spike of annoyance lurking its way in.

"What was that, Ma'am?"

"Nothing. The brothel is at… 763 Mitchell street. Or the Peach Blossom spa and massage. Bring a few ambulances, a bunch of therapists, and… a clean-up crew. As soon as you can." I rattled off to her, trying to steel myself should she ask for my cape identity.

"… Ma'am, are you safe? Do you require medical aid?"

"Yes I'm safe… and no, it's not for me. The girls need it more than anything. They're 27 by the count of it."

"Understood... Several units are on their way. Will you remain on site until they arrive to give your statement?"

"Uh… I'll stay till they reach, but I don't think you really want to see me." I said, intentionally keeping it vague.

Better they don't know it was me who slaughtered everyone in that basement.

"… I see. Do you have a Parahuman identity?"

This is it. The point of no return.

"Yeah. Call me Painkiller." I said, feeling immense pride in myself because I knew that this is mine and mine alone. No one named me, no one chose anything for me. It's all mine.

Before she could say anything more, I shut the phone and tossed it to the old lady.

Only then did I notice everyone averting their gaze. Wow, I really put on a show, huh?

/We are wasting time./

I get it you oaf. Let's see if we can't finesse the PRT now…

I glared at the now whimpering cocoon of drying blood and duct tape, then decided to use his echoes later. I'll have the pleasure of torturing him when I'm done this rescue fiasco. If only the BBPD wasn't so shit, then I'd trust them with this but noooo, they just have to be corrupt.

I picked up the shitty excuse of a man and turned around to face the group of girls and workers.

"The PRT is coming. They will help return you to your families." I announced to the gathering of girls.

I could easily see some with their hearts on their sleeves, and others who didn't. Their dead eyes and emotionless expressions helped clue me into how they really feel. Like a nightmare that kept on going, never ending in its suffering as they were forced to endure, hoping against all odds that it would end… and now that it did, they can't trust it.

The closely-knit group of girls parted slightly to reveal a short girl wearing my beige standard. She stared up at me with eyes I couldn't discern.

"This… This is a joke, right?" She asked. She was young. Too young. A fleeting memory of me running around in one of the municipal parks, my brother's hand in mine as we chased other kids. Mother and Father watched us on one of the benches by the main yard, and I could remember them talking with other parents.

We were fine. We were happy. Inoue was on track for a full-ride scholarship, Mother finally received a teaching contract in Arcadia, Father finalized his own company. We dreamt of moving to a better city where we could live our best life away from all the crime, away from the gangs… away from the bullies.

And now, I stare down an abused teen after she asked me whether my crusade against the ABB is a joke or not. Rage of another kind burned like a fading candle given gasoline. It was hot and I couldn't stop my fists from clenching, the leather creaking in protest as a burst of more anger pierced through my controlled neutrality. I trembled, trying to regain control even when something compelled me to maim and drink more blood.

I need to get my shit together. I can't be on the edge of losing control every time I start remembering.

I breathed deep, forcing myself to not look away. "It was never a joke, and I will die a million times before it becomes one."

That answer seemed to mollify her a little, if her tensed shoulders relaxing a bit could say anything.

Before anyone could reply, distant PRT sirens blasted their incoming arrival. I didn't have much time now if I wanted to oversee them stealthily.

The massage workers kept a wide berth between them and I, which worked well since some of the gathered girls kept their heads on a swivel, as if someone would snatch them once again. The approaching sirens weren't helping either, it looked like it was making things worse.

Right. I needed to put my plan into action. I strode out of the dingy spa place with purpose, eyeing the surrounding buildings for a good vantage point… there, the roof above a boarded-up storefront. It gave a nice view of the massage parlor and the street below. Unless the PRT deploys drones, I don't think they'll find my little hidey spot. I adjusted my grip on the filth in my arms and bent my legs for a particularly high jump, the energy trapped inside me helped by only transforming my legs into beastly ones. Just as I was about to jump, I heard one of the girls approach me at a run and I turned around just in time for her to envelope me in a bony hug.

"P-Please! Don't go! Don't leave me! I-I can't!" she cried into my chest, using all her little strength to keep me grounded. At one point she spiraled into mandarin, and I couldn't understand anything besides a few words.

I tentatively returned the desperate hug and tried to calm her down by rubbing circles over her back. She initially flinched, but slowly and surely her pleading calmed down to soft whimpers and sobs. The grip on me slackened and I chose that moment to gently urge her away. She resisted for a moment, before flowing through the motion. I stared at her red teary eyes, noting how her cheeks were bruised and slightly gaunt.

Fuck, I'm not good at this.

/Start simple. Ask her name./

"Hey… what's your name?" I tried softly, an unknown instinct urging me to stroke her matted hair. I pushed it down, noting to ask Sam about this later.

She visibly hesitated, before finally gaining what looked like a burst of reluctant courage. "Lee- Lienne."

Recognition bubbled from deep within and my first thought was the ABB's resident suicide bomber, but after I heard her full first name, I cast it all away.

/Certainly an odd name for a girl, especially where I come from./

I'm not here to judge names. There's likely a good reason why she doesn't want the PRT to take her, but… I'm not the next best person. I don't even have a home.

/I suppose the Waking Workshop won't suffice…/

What, you're gonna start suggesting we somehow take her back to the Dream? Be realistic; putting a traumatized girl in a warehouse filled to the brim with weapons is nowhere near a good idea.

/Well, unless we start actively searching for a hidden abode, we might have to ask Silas for help- and we both know how much of a flawed plan that is./

I pushed Sam back to the fringes of my mind, and hoped it wasn't too long of a wait for the girl here. I pulled down my cowl, exposing my whole face to her. I know cape culture values secret identities, but she probably doesn't know that. I'm not Painkiller to her right now, I need to be Miyu: a friendly face.

I could hear the lightest of gasps before I spoke softly, "I'm Miyu. No cape name, or other stuff. Just Miyu."

She didn't say anything, lip trembling as the sirens got closer.

"Lienne, I need to deposit this trash on the roof. Do you want to come?" I suggested, and that seemed to snap her out of whatever trance she was in.

"H-How?"

I stooped to one knee and motioned to my back. She quickly understood and I felt her arms and legs hug me.

"Hold on tight!" I tensed my legs and pushed. The extra muscle easily allowed me to clear the building's height, and I landed on the roof softly with barely any stumbling. I threw the cocooned trash roughly, not paying any attention to his pained cries. Lienne untangled herself from her bear hug and stepped away from us on the concrete roof. I watched her stumble unsteadily for a bit before she gawked at the brightly lit moon.

I followed her gaze and a sense of familiar serenity washed over me. Like the gentle lumenflowers every time I visit, or the Doll and her soft blank stare as she conversed with Silas happily, and the moments her warm ceramic hands clenched mine as the echoes inside me solidified into something useful, improving me a little every time.

For a second, I wondered if Silas was watching me.

/Scope out the area. We must prepare for an escape, or an ambush should this plan fall./

I nodded unconsciously, already scanning our elevated surroundings. A quick look down had me staring at the beginnings of a hasty alley maze. I can easily lose any flyers if we stick to the shadows, maybe a grounded PRT squad, but definitely no Movers like Velocity. The buildings around us provided an easy escape point towards the docks, where we can maybe lose them once I can use a bold hunter's mark- but Lienne can't escape with me. Fuck.

Speaking of the PRT, I can see their approaching sirens just a few blocks away, hidden behind smaller buildings. Their purple and white sirens reflecting off of wet concrete and glass panes.

Any ideas?

/Hmmm… based on our intel, unless Dauntless and Velocity arrive, we could outrun them all. Though we would need to be a beast./

I don't like the chances we have right now.

/Neither do I, yet we have no choice but to run or fight back. But…/

What?

/I simply do not understand why we are watching them. I'm sure the PRT can take care of a few girls. Why are we the ones doing their job when we can capitalize on this and simply run?/

I'm not letting them get lost in the system-

/Miyu. Face reality: you have little to no control over them once they are in PRT custody. What will you do when you dislike how they are being treated? Fight the troopers and traumatize the girls some more? Surely you have a plan thought out beyond simply watching them and seeing how it goes?/

…

/I thought so. Heed my words: leave them be and move on. You cannot watch over every single girl you save. You are not omniscient./

I looked down ahead at the parlor, some of the girls congregated at the entrance and were watching us either with blank stares or plain worry written all over.

Something in my chest constricted, a feeling I couldn't recognize. Sam's words made sense. I wouldn't- couldn't help them beyond this unless I cast away everything else… and I couldn't abandon the rest of my plans.

I know I've just been hitting the small-time places; the brothels and locations where girls are sent to. I have yet to find the central location where they're transported to, because based on the large number of girls I free every other day, there has to be some sort of central gathering for them all.

/If you can find your path after the terrors you endured, then anyone can. That is fact./

I didn't want to admit it, but Sam was right. He's older than me- he knows how the world works, even though he's from a completely separate realm, he knows a lot more about life than I, a 17 year old, knows.

I turned to Lienne, who was still gazing at the moon above us as I walked over to her. She was watching the moon with a particular intensity, as if the whole thing would disappear if she looked away.

How long was she in that cellar to fucking stare up at the moon like a lifeline? It reminded me of that cursed concrete box I was locked in, starved, and abused. Torture that I would never pit on anyone aside from the ABB. That small hole in the wall that let the moonlight trickle in was my sole saving grace. It helped me escape going insane and prolong my dwindling hope.

It was my own lifeline.

I shuddered. We need to leave. There's nothing but pain here. Lienne doesn't need another reminder, no more. She deserves a better life.

"Are you ready to go?" I asked softly, careful not to startle her.

She still flinched before she turned to me, first glancing into my eyes then the impossibly clean leather garb I wore. Lienne nodded, the motion barely noticeable if it wasn't for the lighting and my inhuman senses.

I could still feel the leftover energy from the earlier slaughter push to the fore, and a sudden idea burst forth. I should be able to change into a small-sized beast, enough for us to get a good head start. The sirens were just over a block away. It's now or never.

"I'm going to transform, okay? Close your eyes." I said as I stepped away and urged the bottled energy to fill my body, allowing the thick electrified- no, I can't be electric yet. Lienne will get hurt.

[SUGGESTION: ALTERATION?]

Do what you need to do. Just keep us safe.

[AGREEMENT]

/Never thought I would see the day where this thing agrees with a compromise. Well done in taming this strange beast, Miyu./

Instead of the fuzzy feeling of electric sparks, my fur changed composition, going from thick and strong to light and… slick? It felt like there was a layer of slime covering my hide along with… warmth. Deep within me, like the Nova core of electricity, now existed pure heat. Flashes of massive beasts on fire came to me; A watchdog made of stone and bone with liquid fire its lifeblood. A massive asymmetrical beast that bled flame and leaked it from holes in its grotesque body. Fire-infused blood that burned hotter than normal.

I couldn't recognize the new beasts, and neither did Sam, but I understood my newfound power through multiple fleeting examples of memory.

I repressed the strong urge to roar and instead grabbed my two charges and leaped off the roof, aiming and landing on the building adjacent to us. The core of fire inside me wanted out, and the slick oil on me was getting warmer and warmer as my control slipped in that one moment. It was like holding back a tide of high-pressured lava, like a really intense and heavy urge to pee… but all over my body and burning.

The sirens gradually faded as we cleared multiple blocks within a single minute, legs pumping with power and running across cracked concrete, bad roof jobs, and homeless tents, the filth in my hand screaming all the while. The wind howling in tandem with the energy pounding inside, like an insistent hammer on a stubborn bent nail. I just wanted to move away from the massage parlor. Away from the moral dilemma I had. Away from-

/MOVE!/

I didn't hesitate, throwing my body to the side away from where Sam vaguely indicated. Barely a moment later, a concentrated shower of white lightning landed on my previous position, spreading out in erratic fractals of energy.

"Garou, let go of the hostages and surrender peacefully!" a deep amplified voice yelled his orders. I looked up to see the powered form of Dauntless himself floating ahead of me.

I barely heard someone step closer before I snapped to see Miss Militia herself riding over from an alley on her cycle, a strange bulky rifle in her hands as she dismounted.

Oh fuck. What do we do?

/Weren't these parahumans crippled by Silas? It takes longer than a few weeks to recover from that mess./

Probably Panacea… but didn't he pay her a visit too?

/It doesn't matter how they recovered for now. We must escape./

How? One can fly, and the other is on a motorcycle!

/… I can't believe I'm saying this, but 'winging it' could be our best choice./

No way! Running from the Protectorate is just asking for reinforcements to come! I swear, next time I'm getting a van!

I coughed in an attempt to clear my voice. I wanted to talk to them, maybe try and clear this up.

"STOP! I don't want a fight!" I tried saying in a tone that sounded more pleading than angry.

Judging by their guarded reaction, I made it worse.

"Garou! Surrender the hostages and we may speak." Dauntless said neutrally, as Miss Militia shifted the rifle from aiming on the ground into kind of my direction.

Do they really think I'm Garou? I look nothing like that form!

/I suggest you announce your acquired name. Could offset this already disastrous situation./

"They aren't hostages! This one is a very bad man and this one doesn't want to live a bad life!" I said as I tried controlling my voice better this time. Barely any strange voice cracks that sounded like Lung this time. "And my name is Painkiller, Not Garou!"

"Understood… Painkiller. Can you please let them down?" Miss Militia asked softly.

"What guarantee do I have that you won't hurt me? Why did you attack first anyway?" I said, referring to that big beam of fuck-off electricity Dauntless probably launched.

They didn't reply. Anxiety built into a rising crescendo as I realized the only thing keeping us safe was Lienne and the filth.

I cast a few glances around me and listened with my sensitive hearing. No one was around. Not even the telltale sign of civilians living their lives. It almost looked like they evacuated the area… there's probably more coming too if Panacea healed them all.

Fuck! How did it come to this!?

/It matters not. We must fight, they do not seem like the type to let us go without one. We are wanted criminals after all./

Ugh, and we look even better holding two supposed hostages huh?

/Precisely./

Fuck…

"Painkiller, we urge you to surrender them and come peacefully. It doesn't have to end this way." Miss Militia said as Dauntless positioned himself for something.

They think I'll believe them after that disaster of a battle? They think I'll let them dominate me?

No… I'm not letting them.

"You think I'll believe a single word you say? No! You are not laying a single hand on me- on anyone!"

Flame burst out of my body in a scorching wave of fire and heat. I put the filth with Lienne in one hand, freeing up my right arm. The licking fire stopped just behind my left wrist, keeping my charges safe and unburned.

Militia's rifle shifted into the telltale form of a grenade launcher, and Dauntless dived down behind me. I vaulted over a building, gaining higher ground to fight Dauntless on even ground without Miss Militia.

I tensed my legs and jumped to Dauntless, where he nimbly dodged my approach with ease. I landed on the building ahead with Dauntless hot on my tail… My tail!

I flicked my fiery tail to the right, satisfied in meeting a little resistance as he was flung off into the distance, fire trailing behind him for a moment. It didn't last long as I saw him homing onto me, electric white lance ready to skewer me. I pivoted as I landed, just in time to dodge his dash and fire off a wave of scorching flames. The flames parted around him as he flew through, shield raised forward as I couldn't dodge him this time. He fell at the last second-

"NO! GIVE THEM BACK!"

My hand where Lienne and the filth resided was skewered at the wrist and my hand relaxed. It all happened so fast as Dauntless effortlessly took them over his shoulder. The pain was nothing compared to the burning hatred in my chest as I chased after Dauntless, but a containment foam grenade popped over my legs and I fell off the roof mid jump.

Fucking Miss Militia!

"Get the fuck away! I'll kill you!" I screeched as she ran forward, green weapon shifting into an auto shotgun like those in the videogames.

"No, you won't." she calmly said, her eyes hard.

"I said get back!" Fire gathered in my hand, and I slammed it down creating a scorching wave. I used the break to focus on melting the foam on me. At first nothing happened, but I felt something slowly give in the foam surrounding the center. It'd take longer than I'd like… but I'll be free.

"Stop resisting, Painkiller." She stated, her run slowed to a slow and cautious pace.

"YOU stop ruining everything I do to help the city!"

"You're not helping. You're killing hundreds of men and women. People who-"

"Deserve what they got coming! You're not there at every brothel, you don't know half of the vile shit they do to the girls, how they break them and turn innocent boys and girls into fucking husks!"

"… It is unfortunate, but slaughtering your way through droves of ABB members isn't a sustainable solution. You're provoking a gang war if you keep going like this."

Almost there… I just need to stall for longer.

"Gang war or not, it's better to do something rather than lie back and watch it all burn. Now that I'm finally fixing the city, you come here to tell me it's all for nothing?!"

"Fixing the city comes with rehabilitation and revitalizing the economy. I will not discuss the ethics of murder with you, for there is only one answer: None at all."

I growled as she stopped a good dozen feet away from me. I could feel the foam around my foot lightening enough where I think I could jump away. If she's being healed by Panacea, then I can stand to hurt her enough.

But… I couldn't fly after Dauntless, especially with how I am right now.

I fucked up, didn't I?

/Not necessarily. They thought Lienne was a hostage you took, meaning they would likely induct her into the foster system in this city… but that man? I suppose they shall interrogate him once they take her statement./

So it's not all bad?

/Not as bad as you were thinking. I believe they have some competence in helping the lives of people they take custody over./

Then… was all I did bad? Was it for nothing, in the end?

/…I'd like to assume not. However, it is a matter of perspective. If you judge you had done a necessary deed in freeing the girls by murdering their captors-/

I'm not talking about them! I'm… I'm talking about Lienne. Do you think I did the right thing in trying to give her a better life?

/I… believe that you had very good intentions… but the execution of your plans was below optimal. So much so, that the supposed heroes thought you were the evil plaguing the city, more so than before./

I don't understand…

Sam sighed, /To rephrase; your heart is heroic, but the tools you have available are villainous. You did what you could with what was available… Though a more proper plan would have surely benefitted us all./

Okay… I'll try to plan something better than just winging it.

/That is all I ask./

I imagined Sam smiling as he said that, since it kind of sounded like it.

The foam melted enough from the center that it started caving in, the surface broken by the sheer intensity of my fire. With the foam literally sludge and my foot free, I lunged as fast as I could to take Miss Militia into a tackle. I caught her eyes widening and her weapon shifting before I slammed my knee into her chest not barely a second later as I tackled her onto the ground.

"Get off her!" Someone- Dauntless yelled, and my instincts screamed at me to jump away. I obliged, swiftly twisting off her just in time before Dauntless himself landed just beside Militia, shield held at the ready.

I can't keep fighting defensively. I need to press on the offensive in every way I can, and since I can heal anything minor it won't be an issue.

My mind set, I let Sam's skills bleed through our connection, my movements becoming more fluid and having some form of feral grace to them. I weaved around Dauntless' crackling arc lance with deceiving ease, retaliating with waves of fire to try and distract him. I kept my eyes on his technique, slowly learning how he moved, his preferred fighting style, and several other pointers Sam revealed. I also found out his armor protected him from some temperatures of fire barring the really intense versions of fire I can conjure, though those ones take a bit of time to charge up. Time I don't have.

It was a precarious dance between the two of us. Dauntless on one side as he fiercely protected the wheezing Militia with sheer will I hadn't seen in a long time. Then there was me, a beast trying to get through his electrical strikes. However, I immediately noticed where our differences began. Shape and species aside, I was fueled by the all-powerful Paleblood; an evolving beast with unparalleled potential rivaled only by Lung. Dauntless was enhanced by flight, training, experience, and either Tinkertech or his own enhancement powers. His body moved with power and skill, sliding and flying above when the time was right to thrust forward where my guard wasn't concentrated.

He was like an annoying gnat. An electric gnat with a wasp's stingers.

I noticed how he preferred hovering just a few inches off the ground, never really grounded or even flying, like he was using his own conjured floor out of air. It added an annoying sort of air superiority. I could jump pretty high and move fast when I need to, but he can just casually fly. I needed to offset this soon before more reinforcements come.

I need more… speed. I need to be faster. I may be fast right now, but not enough where I can easily overcome his diving attacks or sweeping strikes. Or maybe, speed isn't what I need…

I summoned the saif to my hands, the arcane weapon immediately resizing to fit my enlarged body as it became something resembling a large curved ultra-sword.

Dauntless seemed to startle, not expecting a grotesque segmented curved cleaver to appear in my flaming bestial hand. I took the chance his confusion provided and leapt at him while keeping a finger on the separation lever, waiting for the right moment where I could unleash the trick weapon. Unfortunately, he regained his senses too quick for me to reach him… Normally. I pressed the separation lever and watched in anticipation as the weaved iron wire and cabling tripled in length into an extension of my flaming will.

He didn't seem to expect it, but his inhuman reflexes pushed him to dodge up, though not enough to escape my wrath. I was originally aiming at his neck or upper torso, and instead I got his leg. Good enough.

I immediately pulled him towards me, using my body to twist and add more strength to the pull as he was dragged feet-first to me. We collided in a mess of white electricity, shields, armor, and flame. He tried to keep my maw of sharp teeth and flame away with his shield, while the other hand was busy deflecting any probing attempts with the annoying lance. His continued attempts to fly away were beset by my saif's serrated blades coiled tightly around his leg. Every twitch and move would dig the blades deeper, drawing more blood. The scent of his boiling blood snuck its way into my flaring nostrils, and I suddenly wanted- needed to go beyond maiming him.

I knew the intense heat from my flame aura was wreaking havoc on him. I could smell his evaporated sweat, his lungs breathing in harmful air that hurt with every inhale, the tantalizing taste of slowly cooking flesh as he-

I need more. I need HIM. In my mouth. Now. I need blood.

I redoubled my attacks' frequency, using my clawed feet to try and hold him down instead of keeping him afloat near me.

As I tried to pierce him with my left claws, his deflection over-extended to the point where I had easy access to his unshielded neck. I seized the opportunity, throwing my mouth forward and over and into his neck. He jolted, but not enough to escape me as my razor-sharp teeth clamped shut around his shoulder. Armor that was already red-hot started melting in contact with me, the metallic taste of molten steel added a certain appetizing factor to his liquid lifeblood spilling into my maw.

I felt a rush of energy infusing me as my heat intensified, his oh so lovely blood fueling my power as my body became tougher, his previously painful and annoying lance now a mere itch. Dauntless' raspy scream rang out, his flesh cooking and becoming char within seconds of contact with my mouth. His energy shield fell from his limp hand as he seized from the overwhelming pain I must've been inflicting on him. With a heave of effort, I ripped my head out from his body, taking a chunk of cooked human shoulder and left arm with me.

The moment he fell on the ground unconscious, his large shoulder stump bled a little before it cauterized into an angry burnt red. Too fast for a normal human, but I didn't care. Probably powers.

I chewed on his flesh and meat, the bones adding a satisfying crunch to my meal as my body grew larger, more powerful, and very hot. Something itched at the top of my head, and I felt something bony and hard inch its way out.

An explosion of fire and a wave of force slammed into my side. I looked to the source and saw Miss Militia holding a long, bulky rifle as she limped towards the building wall.

"Leave… him… alone." She rasped from exertion, as if the words were physically harming her.

/Her ribs must be a mess by now, though not enough to puncture a lung… yet./

I growled, turning fully to face her as she scowled through the mirage of heat.

Her flesh smelled so tantalizing as she limped away, the blood from her bleeding head a bloody cherry on top of this meat lover's cake. I trudged towards her ever so slowly, taking my sweet time in savoring the stench of fear riddling this street.

/Are we going to make our escape now?/

Why? She needs to learn a lesson.

/And if stronger reinforcements come? What if Lienne is watching right now, wherever she is?/

Dauntless would've probably let them go with a PRT squad… that's likely coming here, now, with more containment foam.

/Precisely. We maimed him. We acquired 'Data' and our red crystal beast is mollified. I vote we leave before this situation gets worse./

Sorry.

He didn't say anything, and I didn't want to linger on the moment.

"Don't get in my way again. I won't be nice." I warned her.

She didn't deem to answer, nor did I care. She heard me well enough if the fuming glare in her eyes said anything.

Without a second thought I pushed down the fire and urged my red-crystal friend to return my human form, where I left for the nearest secluded alley and pulled out a Bold Hunter's Mark.

I had some thinking to do.

I was sitting by the big tree overlooking the Dream, drawing my finger on the rough roots jutting out the ground and seamlessly entering again. The doll- Ava was cleaning the graves, particularly the ones that looked a bit… old. Like ancient old.

The breeze was gentle, my loose hair swaying in its cool clutches. The ambient scent in the air was flowery and minty with… a strange addition I couldn't recognize. Almost like an alien sensation.

I had finished maintaining my saif when I decided to sit down and talk with Sam.

"I shouldn't keep doing this. I need to find their central operations."

/And yet we keep losing our target./

"Am I… missing something? Or maybe I'm not asking the right people."

/I think it goes beyond that. We have no fact checking beyond simply believing what our targets say. They could be giving us false information or…/

"What?"

/Their procedures go deeper than mere street-level operations. We know that they need a large logistical management needed to keep their locations secure. We need to stop targeting the chaff and begin with the lieutenants or higher-ranking members./

"How? None of the men I questioned knew anything about lieutenants."

/That is because we never asked./

"Oh fuck… you're right." the filth I captured and Dauntless took away could've been a lieutenant.

"But I fucked up. Again. They'll have a tighter leash on all members now. We can't go back to eavesdropping or following gangers anymore since they probably implemented something against that. Fuck!"

/Keep calm, Miyu. Panicking about what will happen is merely adding undue stress./

"I know, but every day we go without catching the big ones, god knows how many girls and boys are abducted!"

/Be realistic. No sane criminal would abduct their targets every living day. That attracts attention. I'm sure they stalk them like a beast stalks their prey, striking when the… 'heat' dies down./

…

"That's not any better."

/Yet it helps us narrow things down. Perhaps we should change our methods into something a bit more… subtle./

"Explain."

/Instead of murdering any member we happen upon immediately, I suggest we follow them like prey, until they find their target. Once there, they will likely lead us to their central station./

"That's… that's fucking smart!"

I got the feeling Sam was feeling particularly smug, but I let him have his moment. That was actually very clever. I just…

"It sounds good on paper, but what if they start… I don't know, raping them o-or hurting them? Do you expect me stand by and let it happen? Like the heroes do?"

/Miyu, there are times when we must sacrifice the mental well-being and lives of the few so we can save the hundreds awaiting some form of salvation. This is unfortunately one of those events. If we strike too early, it could jeopardize our future operations./

He was right. Sam was so fucking right that the logic checked out, and I hated it for that.

"… I hate it. I fucking despise this plan… but it looks like its the only way without attracting Protectorate attention. Those slimy fucks would rather sit around on their asses until I start ringing. Fuck them. I'm taking down the ABB trafficking ring myself."

/That's the spirit! We can… ask Silas for support or tools to help us find their safehouses. A lie detecting tool would be invaluable in our future interrogations./

"I… You know what? You're right. I can't let my personal preferences affect our missions. The lives of probably hundreds of girls lie in our hands. I'll… just suck it up and… deal with it all later."

/Yes. Although Silas is quite busy for the time being, he will not be available for any inquiries. We could ask the Doll- sorry, Ava for more advice./

I snaked my absent gaze to the always serene form of Ava as she cleaned the moss-covered graves with a white towel, totally none the wiser for the questions I have planned for her.

I got up, dusting the dirt from my leathers and started walking up to my next source of leads.

I'll do this, whatever it takes. I'm ending the ABB.